A, IV A' ^ * •-. I -4^ff 























1 ' V s ^ / 





O )f 

. 0 ^' ^ ^ 0 ^ 

° <c^ ^ 

<\' -'.v. 0 ^ 

-i ■ ^ ^ 

<" ^ 0 , ,k .A ,. o 

^ ■ 8 . '<U C 0 ^ 

^oo' -'^S^?®'-. "^A V 


\ \ c^ ✓ 

.# *‘' c°'"v« 


c. 







<» 



-A 'J' '' 

' 0 , 1 . \A 

5 - <V 

V : -vl 

C? _ ^ 

, <r- .-^ y" y'/l\] 

^ V. 



<*• 

\ * 0 "''i- ^ ff I 

r* ',^> V 

.. . . : A'' .; 

\w.\ 

^ ^ ^ s A'^ \ifl <'^''o«'.'8 .A 

^ ^ ^ ^ -i': 

o'" » 

: ,0 o^. : 

-v ** r\ ^ 

^ o . >f 


O* ^ 'C 




4,^ ^ s5W A''* ^n 

* A' ‘V *» ' 

o N f ■'^7. ■^ ^ * S ^ <.*^ . , R <\ ^ 0 , V. '*' A '^ '‘ 


o 0 


x' 


v*o^ ®' .y o 

'^rv .A 


ss’ 

V ' 9 



0 H ^ 


■>; 





^ ^■ 0 / <<. ^ 

. - N . 

/ ^ <• 

\ >,X 2 ^ 'V 

■% -■ ^ 


<X' 


v^ 


^ 0 4 V ..\ 



^^v 7 : 


\ '» A 

A '■ M ‘ i, ti'^^ ^ 

J. O N C ^ ^ ^ \ \ B 

*> ^ i> 

. 0^ 

c<- ^ ^ 

'> Ni 0 ' A'^' ^ ^ ^ 8 1 A ^ ^ 0 N 0 ^ 

Cl^ ^ ^'rv \\* * g> 

° ^ ^ <L . 

^ o 










<y 0 « X \A 

« .V c « ^ 

^ y o i> 

' ^ aA^ 

^ V o 







O 

, ''i 


o 

L 

^J> . 


a ^ 














'^ ' I 

3 ^ V ^ ^«////^ 

\ « o 0^ ^ 

* i «• „ 

v^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

, ^ /%*, 0 N 0 ^ ^0^ ^O ^ ir ^ - a 


'^OO^ 




CP A 

^ .i> ■> 

- s' ,0 

. 0 N C ^ .i ft '' 

5- w"^ , ^ C^ ' 

'f‘t ^ 



A, *7* 

•> .^C'’ 

\ ’ ✓ 'Ky^ * 

. . .... '=^- ■*' 0 M 0 ^ 


</> 






0 K 


^ V 



V 

o 0^ 




V- ''\^_^^ > .0^ 



V 


9> 

’•o-J o„ 

s,0^ . ' • 0 . '"C' ' ' 

^ ^ Al "' \\' ‘ 

^ ^ / ft ft s ^ .^0 ^ 0 , X '*' A , 'O, ''^ 

n a^ cy ' ° k •' ^ ^ ^ ^ 


A ' ^ 

^ A. /- 




r^ 






‘>^ V 

o 0^ 


> «5 '^c 

\ ✓ -- >- p. 



- A^' V -; 

*% c ® -P ^h 


c s <{j 

1^ <r S ijs;'-' 

O'' V® * ^ 


%<2» 




'U^ ^ 






a, 



r, 

‘'..■.‘i \'''*- 'i i 

'■ % 


•!'J 


> 





'A 


«.• ! M ■ 


t t 


3 n*y 


Vm 


’• 1 * 


fi 


/V 


f,j^' 












i 


1 wt 


t 


fs 


I VI' 




tV« 


'k 


r>' 


/ ^ 






VUl^ 1 


p t 




fis 


f .n 


.' I 






h I’.i 




. i* 


t^: 




>> 


1'- 


7,.’’ 


r'»M.vwC.'Vl .. , 




(■* 


KIM' 


« ^ ■ 

-.4 V* 






‘ ^ '/ iXff ri ’t 




i.t 


w 


*» . '< 


k*.« 


>'.• 


a 




I'. 1 


;'T' -V'h^ 


i/<4iV 


f f.t 


>iA C r k * 

f ' ;■ jiSSycsi' 


, 


■ 1 




M 




i I 


4 >» 


< 


iK 


n V 


■ «r> 




/•' 


x;* 


,1 . .'I'M 






•.V' 




«% 


I 




i'i' 




*' 


^ • 




NX 




l-^‘‘ 


Km 




yf\.J 




TO 






*.V\ 


ii ’ U" 






# V- 






.*j 


iV 


iJ* 


j • 


- .fK 


1 1 


^ tfu\ 


’Q 






['/a 




1 




1 -*J 


•J’ 


Y. ’ 


V 


ft * * * 




I • 


V 




lIi* 




V-j 


0t 






K 


* -Wf 






V> 


m 


W: I 


fr' 


<5: 


; A 




:u 


r//. 


V' 


I « k 


V'V 


!< * 


^ 


i';» 






■/Al 


4» f^i 


» /.■< 


' • ' ■ ^ iji 




vyJr 


j 


»’ I 


! I rU* 


•Si 


VI. 







[»*■; ■' ■ 

K ' ' . ' 'V, ^ T .A|* 


* r' 




" ri 


* 
























Ik 




I 




\ . 


I 


4 


< 4. V 


t 



I 


t 



I 

t V T 

0 






I 


1 


y 


V 




1 


The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen*’ 


WORKS OF 

JAMES OTIS 

# 

THE WRECK OF THE 
“OCEAN QUEEN” $1.50 

LARRY HUDSON’S AMBI- 
TION .50 

L. C. PAGE & COMPANY 

New Elngland Building, Boston, Mass. 




“EVERY PERSON TAILED ON TO THE ROPE.” {See page 28 1 ) 


/ 




THE WRECK OF THE ii- 
“OCEAN QUEEN” 


<#i 


A STORY OF THE SEA 


By JAMES OTIS kJji^ 

Author of “ Larry Hudson’s Ambition,” Raising 
the Pearl,” “ Toby Tyler,” etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BY 

A. O. SCOTT 



Boston ^ L. C. PAGE & 
COMPANY ^ M dc c c cvii 





UiRARYof COMeRFssTf 
Two Copies Received 

JUl 23 90r j 

narht Entry ! 
(X XXc., No. 

/fx ■? ^s\ 

COPY d. 5 



Copyright^ t(py 

By L. C. Page & Company 

(incorporated) 

Entered at Stationers’ Hall, London 
All rights reserved 


First Impression, June, 1907 

r"' 



COLONIAL PRESS 

ElectrotyPed and Printed by C. H. Simonds &* Co. 
Boston, U. S. A. 


Contents 


♦ 


CHAPTER 

I. 

How THE Adventure Began 

• 

• 

• 

• 

PAGB 

1 

II. 

The Disaster . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

19 

III. 

The Wreck 

• 

• 


• 

36 

IV. 

The Island 

• 


• 

• 

55 

V. 

Tony Disappears 

• 

# 

• 

• 

73 

VI. 

Besieged .... 

♦ 

• 

• 

• 

90 

VII. 

The Venture . 

• 

• 

• 


106 

VIII. 

A Running Fight 


• 

• 

• 

124 

IX. 

Invalid and Prisoner 


• 

• 

• 

142 

X. 

Raft - BUILDING . 




• 

159 

XI. 

Short Allowance 


• 

# 

• 

174 

XII. 

A Recruit for the Mutineers 

• 


• 

188 

XIII. 

A Chance Shot 

• 

• 

• 

• 

207 

XIV. 

Outfitting the Raft 

• 


• 


217 

XV. 

A New Move 

• 

• 

• 


235 

XVI. 

On the Offensive . 

• 

• 

» 

• 

249 

XVII. 

The Rescue 


• 

• 

* 

267 

XVIII. 

Mr. Osborne’s Invitation 

• 

• 

• 

• 

283 



List of Illustrations 


PAGE 

“ Every person tailed on to the rope ” 

(See page 281) Frontispiece 

“ He returned, looking as if he had seen a ghost” 81 
“Captain Bragg was the last man in the line” . 114 

“The arms were outstretched as if trying to 

GRASP something ” 184 

‘“Help! Help! Mr. Osborne is shot!*” . . .212 

“ I RAN AS IF IN A DREAM 260 



The Wreck of the “Ocean 
Queen” 


CHAPTER I 

HOW THE ADVENTURE BEGAN 

T wenty years have passed since that day 
when I believed myself so wonderfully 
fortunate; but very soon came to under- 
stand I was embarked on a voyage which was but the 
beginning of the strangest and the most startling 
adventure in which a lad ever involuntarily played 
a part. 

I had but just turned sixteen years of age; had 
been graduated from the high school in my native 
town with honours, and was counting on entering 
college as soon as, in the opinion of the family physi- 
cian, I had had enough of outdoor life to strengthen 
me for the four years of hard study which lay before 
me if I succeeded in doing the work necessary to win 
a diploma. 

No lad likes to confess that he is not as strong and 
well able to do an ordinary amount of hard work as 
are his fellows, and yet I was forced to admit that 


2 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen’’ 


every classmate I had just been associated with, 
was my superior in health and strength. The one 
question to be decided was as to where I could spend 
the time to the best advantage while preparing my- 
self for the mental race, and the matter was under 
most serious discussion when my uncle, whose name- 
sake I am, came to the rescue in what at the time I 
thought was a most delightful fashion, although, 
as a matter of fact, as was soon to be proven, nothing 
else could have been so nearly fatal to my hopes as 
a student. 

Amos Grout, my father’s brother, had spent the 
greater portion of his life at sea, having been for many 
years, prior to his retiring from business, captain of 
some of the largest and best sailing-ships built, in the 
days before they were displaced by what he calls 
“ iron tankers ” — meaning steamers. The old 
gentleman professed to have the greatest dislike to 
metal hulls, whether propelled by wind or steam, and 
yet at that time, when he should have remained at 
home in order to get all the enjoyment possible out 
of life, it was his intention to journey around the 
world by the ordinary routes of travel. 

“I’m wantin’ to see some of the familiar ports 
once more before I die,’’ he said to my father on the 
day when he broke in upon the family council where 
was being discussed my future. “ I reckon it won’t 
do me any harm to spend a few months on those con- 
founded iron tankers which don’t deserve the name 
of ships, an’ yet contrive to stay atop of water so 
long that we’ve got no right to call ’em divin’ bells. 
I’m thinkin’ of goin’ around the world like any land- 


3 


How the Adventure Began 

lubber, an’ after I’ve spent a couple of years, more 
or less, aboard a creakin’, groanin’, wabbly old hulk 
of a passenger-steamer, maybe I’ll feel more con- 
tented to putter about on shore for the remainder 
of my days.” 

“You have the right to please yourself, Amos, if 
any man has,” my father said heartily, for he and his 
brother were ever warm friends. “ Without child 
or chick in the world, there’s no reason why you 
shouldn’t go to Timbuctoo, if so be you’ve a hank- 
erin’ for the place. I only wish we could decide as 
quickly what should be done with our Amos, for 
certain it is he must have plenty of outdoor life 
before he settles down to another long time of study.” 

” Your Amos? ” my uncle said quickly and im- 
patiently, as if we had failed to understand him. 
“ Isn’t he the reason why I’m here this day the same 
as askin’ your permission to take a holiday? ” 

As a matter of course both father and mother 
looked, as indeed they were, thoroughly puzzled by 
my uncle’s words, and he began to roar as if in a 
passion, although knowing him so well, we under- 
stood it was only a trick of his to appear angry, even 
when he was actually bubbling over with good 
humour : 

“ Do you allow that I’m to be shipped off alone 
like some second cousin who’s to be sent to the poor- 
house? ” he cried in a tone so loud that any one a 
square away, who had been listening, could have 
heard him. ” With a hulkin’ lad like Amos livin’ a 
life of idleness, I’m to be packed off by myself, eh? ” 

Then it was that we began to understand what he 


4 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen’’ 


was driving at, and, as has already been set down, I 
believed myself the most fortunate lad in the world 
to have a rich uncle who wanted company while he 
journeyed around the world in search of pleasure. 
It goes without saying that the invitation, thus 
given as if in anger, was accepted without loss of 
time, and nothing occurred to prevent us from set- 
ting out in accordance with the plan already formed 
by my uncle. 

There is no good reason why I should make any 
attempt at telling of our voyage across the Atlantic, 
or of what we saw in Europe while moving leisurely 
about to those cities which gave promise of affording 
us the most pleasure, for I have not set myself down 
to write a book of travels such as can be copied 
from any guide-book, but to describe at length that 
adventure which, for many a long, fearsome day, 
threatened my uncle and myself as well as many 
others, with a most cruel death. 

Therefore it is that I shall make no mention of what 
we saw on our travels, until the fourteenth day of 
May, in the year 1871, when we sailed out of the 
harbour of Hong Kong, bound for Manila. We had 
been away from the United States so long that I 
would have been well pleased at the announcement 
that we were at last homeward bound ; and seen so 
many odd sights that I was no longer eager for 
strange scenes; but sat on the deck of the steamer 
watching the passengers and crew, instead of trying 
to impress upon my mind the details of that city and 
harbour which had come to the English through the 
Chinese government. 


How the Adventure Began 


5 


Uncle Amos had found in the captain of this 
steamer, the Ocean Queen, an old acquaintance, and 
was on the bridge with him, most likely fancying 
himself once more in command, therefore I was at 
liberty to do as I pleased, and it so happened that I 
chose to watch my fellow passengers and such 
members of the crew as came within my range of 
vision, speculating idly as to why this one or that 
was on board. 

He who first attracted my attention was a lad of 
about my own age, who was talking eagerly with a 
lady whom I fancied was his mother, and because 
none of the other passengers spoke with these two 
as we sailed out of the harbour, I came to believe 
they were alone, as I found really was the case 
when I looked over the list of passengers, and read 
there the names : 

“ Mrs. Joseph Currier. 

Master Samuel Currier.” 


The boy looked well and strong, as if he could not 
only take his own part in this world, but share the 
burdens of another, and, perhaps, because he was so 
directly my opposite bodily, I at once had the great- 
est desire to have him as a friend, promising myself 
that on the following day, after the voyage was well 
begun, I would do my best at making his acquaint- 
ance. 

Another of the passengers who particularly at- 
tracted my attention was a regular Miss Nancy of a 
man, who sported the most gorgeous clothing, and 


6 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


paced to and fro as if disposed to give every one an 
opportunity to look at him in admiration. His 
name, as I learned later, was Roger Osborne, a 
howling swell from New York, who was doing his 
best, and with very fair success, at charming a 
sweet-faced young lady who sat in a steamer-chair 
muffled to the chin in shawls, although the day was 
anything rather than cold. She gave but little at- 
tention to the walking tailor-shop; it was easy to 
see that they were acquaintances, but she bit off her 
words mighty short when speaking to him, and I 
came to b'..lieve she had tired of such monkey-shines 
as he \vas cutting. 

The other passengers did not interest me very 
riiuch — perhaps it was because my attention was 
called to a person other than those who were on the 
ship by way of pleasure. This was the third mate, 
as I judged by the single band of gold lace on his cap, 
and it is safe to say that never had man a more vil- 
lianous face than he showed to me when he came af^ 
as if to have a look at the company. 

At the time I said to myself that I was a fool for 
sitting there in Uncle Amos's chair, watching the 
people and speculating as to what might be read on 
their faces; but I remained, nevertheless, and was 
really fascinated by the expression of hatred toward 
his own kind, which I fancied it was possible to read 
on the fellow's face. Now it may seem strange to 
some that a lad hardly more than sixteen years of 
age would thus spend his time, and many might be- 
lieve I was playing the prig; but that is not so. 
From the first day when we set off on our voyage 


7 


How the Adventure Began 

around the world, Uncle Amos had taught me to do 
this same thing, so to speak, by insisting that I sit by 
his side while he called my attention to this or that 
face among the passengers, pretending to read not 
only their characters, but their business pursuits, 
by studying the features. 

More than once had he hit the nail squarely on the 
head, a? I came to know before the voyage was at an 
end ; but in two or three cases he had made the most 
comical mistakes, as for instance, when he declared 
beyond any possibility of a mistake that a certain 
man was a bully of the lowest type, and, lo and be- 
hold, he was one of the most celebrated lawyers in 
New York. 

The hangdog of a mate lingered aft a long time, as 
if engaged in the same pleasure which occupied me. 
He scrutinized carefully every face, particularly 
those of the men, and more than once did he look 
toward the bridge of the steamer, where I could see 
the captain of the ship and Uncle Amos standing side 
by side as T engaged in most earnest conversation. 

When the dinner hour came, and my uncle was 
with me again, I had other things to think of than 
the boy whom I desired as a friend, the howling swell 
who had bored the sweet-faced girl, or the bully of a 
mate, for Uncle Amos was filled to the brim with 
ship news. 

“ The captain of the Queen is an old friend of 
mine. Young Amos,” he said to me, sticking on that 
adjective to my name regardless of who might over- 
hear him, and I fancied it caused me to seem like a 
baby to others. “ I made my first voyage with him 


8 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


after I got a berth aft — I was second mate then, and 
he treated me like a gentleman, when I dare say I 
should have been rated soundly as a lubberly sailor- 
man who dared set himself up as an officer. Captain 
Bragg is his name; he hailed from Bridgeport, in 
Connecticut, when I first knew him, and has drifted 
from one command to another till now he is master 
of the finest passenger-steamer sailing out of Hong 
Kong, if you can truthfully say there is anything fine 
about an iron tub, for the best of these metal ships 
is a wallowin’ tub alongside some of the Yankee- 
built clippers in the China trade when I was young, 
an’ sailormen depended on such wind as the Al- 
mighty sent, instead of havin’ a teakettle in the hold 
to shove her along. I remember once — ” 

At that moment came the second summons to 
dinner, and I was not sorry, for it cut short one of 
uncle’s long-winded sea- yarns, of which I had grown 
tired through hearing two or three every day since 
we left New York. 

We had seats at the captain’s table, thanks to 
Uncle Amos’s acquaintance with the master of the 
ship, and that is no small advantage on a long voyage, 
as I had already found out, for one gets the best of 
everything before those at the other tables have well 
begun, which is to be desired when a fellow is hungry . 

The other boy — Samuel Currier — sat beside his 
mother at the first officer’s table, and when he looked 
at me, which was often, I fancied he was as eager to 
be friendly with me as I with him, therefore made up 
my mind to give him a chance as soon as the dinner 
had come to an end. 


9 


How the Adventure Began 

Uncle Amos and Captain Bragg were talking in a 
low tone when next I paid any attention to them, and 
I heard my uncle say : 

“ How did it get noised around that this was a 
remarkably rich ship, Bragg? I have heard the pas- 
sengers talkin’ as if nothing ever left Hong Kong with 
such a lading.” 

“ The trouble is that the money wasn’t sent on 
board until at the very last minute, although it was 
agreed it should be put aboard last night, and every- 
body, except you, who were the last to show up, saw 
it swung below,” the captain said, as if he was angry 
because the steamer had such a rich cargo. “ It’s 
Spanish government specie, so I heard, though why 
it was sent by us from Hong Kong beats me.” 

” What’s the rest of the cargo? ” my uncle asked. 

“ General merchandise, such as you can fancy 
would be sent to Manila, with the exception of arms 
and ammunition — more government supplies.” 

” How does it happen that a merchant ship is 
carr5rin’ ’em? ” 

” One of the Spanish cruisers had to put in to 
Hong Kong, to go in the dock, owing to having taken 
the bottom where even a blind man could have seen 
the reef, and we are carrying her lading.” 

Then the captain turned to the fat old lady who 
sat at his right hand, in order to answer some foolish 
question which she had asked, and I took advantage 
of the opportunity to say : 

“ I should think the captain of a steamer would 
be glad to have a rich cargo, sir.” 

“ So might he be if it had come aboard as it should ; 


10 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


but this takin’ in gold as if it was pig lead, for all the 
toughs of Hong Kong to see, is enough to make a 
master just a bit nervous.” 

“ Why? ” 

“ Well, lad, there’s always the chance that men 
might be tempted to take the risk of the gallows by 
makin’ themselves rich with other people’s money, 
an’ if it was generally known in Hong Kong that so 
much treasure was to be shipped, there’s no tellin’ 
what kind of a job might be hatched up.” 

At that moment Captain Bragg turned to my uncle 
once more, the fat lady’s curiosity having been satis- 
fied, and I heard him say: 

” You may be certain. Grout, that I had a look at 
the passenger list as soon as I understood at what 
time the treasure was to be sent aboard ; but every 
berth was taken three or four days before it became 
known that the Spanish cruiser was to re-ship her 
lading, therefore there’s no call for me to trouble my 
head.” 

” What about your crew? ” my uncle asked, and 
the captain replied : 

” It’s made up about as you might expect; plenty 
of bad blood aboard, but no one with backbone 
enough to regularly turn pirate, so I think you and I 
can settle down to a game of checkers this evening 
without fear that anything will go wrong.” 

Uncle Amos believed himself to be the most skilful 
checker player in the world, and I was glad Captain 
Bragg had an inclination that way, because I had 
really felt obliged to play with my uncle whenever 
he asked me, which was altogether too often accord- 


How the Adventure Began 


11 


ing to my ideas, and it is poor sport to take a hand 
in a game when there’s no question but that you will 
be beaten. We, meaning Uncle Amos and myself, 
had spent the greater portion of our time, since leav- 
ing home, over checkers or sea stories, and the idea 
of having a vacation of one evening was something 
very pleasing. 

As soon as the dinner had come to an end I took 
my station just outside the door of the saloon, and 
when Samuel Currier showed himself I gave him the 
chance to make my acquaintance. He was perfectly 
willing to take advantage of the opportunity, and in 
less than five minutes we knew each other properly. 

His home was in Boston, although he was very 
much different from one Boston boy we met in Paris, 
with nothing about him that looked like putting on 
airs, and he was going with his mother to Manila to 
see his grandfather, who had been in business there 
for nobody knows how long. He wasn’t expecting to 
have much fun, because he couldn’t speak a single 
word of Spanish, and his only hope was that Uncle 
Amos and I would stay as long as his mother did. 

“ At any rate we’ll be together until we arrive at 
Manila, and that’s a good deal, for until I saw you it 
seemed certain this would be a dismal voyage, with 
nothing to do except watch the dude dance around 
that pretty girl.” 

“ Have you noticed him too? ” I cried with a 
laugh, and then I advised him to watch the third 
mate when he had nothing better to do. 

“ I’ve been looking at a lot of Filipinos in the steer- 
age, having nothing better to do,” he said by way of 


12 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


showing me that he kept his eyes open pretty wide. 
“They are a tough-looking lot, although it don’t seem 
possible that such little people could do very much 
mischief ; but it seems they have kept the Spaniards 
busy a good deal of the time.” 

Then we talked of the islands we were about to 
visit, he telling me all he had read about them, and I 
doing the same by him ; but getting far more in the 
way of information than I gave. As for instance: 
I learned that the translation of the name “ Hong 
Kong ” is “ Fragrant Stream; ” that it was leased by 
the British government from the Chinese in 1841, 
and is about thirty miles square. It is an island, 
Sam said, although I already knew as much, and is 
the greatest traffic centre on the Chinese coast. 

For my part, I could tell him that our steamer was 
to run up the coast as far as Amoy, where she would 
stop several hours, passing on the way Namoa Island, 
which was formerly populated almost entirely by 
pirates, and even to this day the people would not 
hesitate to do something in the way of piracy if a 
reasonably safe opportunity offered. Uncle Amos 
once had a row with the villains, and came very near 
losing his ship, as I had heard a dozen times over 
since arriving at this quarter of the globe, and Sam 
Currier, hearing as much, was wild to seek out my 
uncle that he might hear the yarn for himself ; but I 
had no idea of listening to that old story while it was 
possible to talk with such a mighty good fellow as 
this boy from Boston appeared to be. 

I also knew that when the Ocean Queen left Amoy, 
instead of heading directly for Manila, she would lay 


How the Adventure Began 


13 


a cotirse for the most northerly end of Luzon, in 
order to take advantage of the strong currents of the 
China Sea, which vary from one to four knots an hour. 
Sam knew very little about ships and navigation ; but 
I had heard so much from Uncle Amos on the subject 
since we left home, that it was possible for me to talk 
in a sailorly fashion, therefore I have no doubt but 
that he believed me to be an experienced seaman. 
It seemed to me well he should have such an idea, 
if for no other reason than to counterbalance his 
knowledge of geography and history, which appeared 
to me so great that at times I was almost ashamed 
of my ignorance. 

Sam didn’t seem to be trying to show off his su- 
perior knowledge; but it can easily be understood 
how a fellow like me would feel to have him recite, 
as if reading from a book, something like this : 

“ The Philippine Islands, numbering some twelve 
hundred, are separated by narrow channels, and 
cover an area nearly twice as large as the British 
Islands. They were discovered in 1521 by a Spanish 
squadron, under Magellan, who lost his life on the 
occasion while fighting with the people of Zebu. At 
first the Philippines were called St. Lazarus Islands, 
but twenty years later they were given the present 
name, in honour of Philip. Only in 1565, however, 
forty years after their discovery, first Zebu, then 
Panay, and finally Luzon, were taken possession of 
by a force under Miguel de Legaspi. Since that date 
Spain has held the whole group, though several of 
the southern islands hardly acknowledge her au- 
thority.” 


14 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


Uncle Amos had a good map of the islands we were 
to visit, which was all I needed in the way of infor- 
mation, although as a matter of course I made it 
appear that the account which Sam gave was in- 
tensely interesting. Before he could spread himself 
any further, however, I called his attention to the 
swell, who was promenading the deck aft where the 
pretty girl still sat done up in shawls, and from that 
out we gave more heed to the passengers than to 
such dry stuff as history and geography, never 
dreaming how well we were to become acquainted 
with one of the smallest islands of the group. 

Before the Ocean Queen arrived at Amoy, Sam 
Currier and I were as good friends as it is possible for 
two fellows to be, and, having set ourselves right 
down to the task of learning whether the third officer 
was as much of a brute as he looked, we made his 
acquaintance. His name was Enoch Files, and I 
suspected, from some things he said during such 
times as we could make him talk, that he came from 
New Bedford way, though when I taxed him with 
the supposed fact, he shut his mouth like a clam. 

Except as a specimen of natural history, to be 
studied simply through curiosity, he was not' a pleas- 
ing addition to our list of acquaintances. He was 
generally growling about the way the world had used 
him, and I have since come to believe that when a 
fellow thus accuses everybody with whom he comes 
in contact, it is fairly good proof that he has not 
deserved well of mankind. Files, when he was not 
sulky, questioned us so closely concerning this pas- 
senger or the other, that I wondered why he was 


15 


How the Adventure Began 

thus curious, since his business lay entirely with the 
ship, rather than among those who had taken pas- 
sage. Then again, it seemed to me as if he was dis- 
pleased, or disappointed, because my uncle was an 
old shipmaster who had served the greater portion 
of his life in the China trade, and would, naturally, 
have his eye-teeth cut for villainy of any kind. 

Sam and I soon tired of studying a grumpy speci- 
men like the third officer, and before the Ocean Queen 
left Amoy, it was almost as if we had never met him. 
Mr. Thompson, the first mate, and Mr. Jenkins, who 
was next below him in command, were as nice men 
as you would meet in a year’s journey, and when off 
duty they made matters as pleasant as possible for 
us youngsters. 

Mr. Thompson took us below, into the engine- 
room, where he introduced us to Mr. Ezra Stubbs, the 
chief engineer, who was born way down in Maine, 
and this last officer was very friendly as soon as he 
learned where we hailed from. 

An odd stick was Mr. Stubbs. While the steamer 
was lying at Amoy, taking on and discharging cargo, 
during which time the engineer had nothing to do, 
I ventured to say that it seemed queer to find so 
many men from the United States on board a ship 
in Chinese trade, and he replied with a grin, as if be- 
lieving the only sailormen in the world were to be 
found in our own country : 

“ Cap’in Bragg knows what he’s about, lad, when 
he makes up a crew from the best material at hand. 
There’s never a sailorman from the States shows up 
in these ports but the old man tries to hire him. 


16 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen’' 


We’ve got a very decent lot of officers, bar that kill- 
joy, Files, an’ I only wish we could say as much for 
the men.” 

“ We haven’t seen many of them,” Sam said as if 
the matter did not concern him very deeply, and the 
engineer replied crustily : 

“ Wa’al, that’s no loss, lad, for they’re poor sticks, 
take ’em as they run. We’ve got specimens from 
pretty nigh every tribe or nation in this section of the 
world, an’ I wouldn’t trust one of ’em with a flea- 
bitten yaller dog, unless I had some grudge agin the 
poor creeter.” 

“ Did Mr. Files come from New Bedford? ” I 
asked, for, whatever turn the conversation took, my 
mind was constantly coming back to the third 
officer’s ugly face. 

“ It’s hard tellin’ where he hails from, lad; but 
there’s one thing certain — he’s afraid to name the 
place for fear we’ll come to learn of his kickin’ his 
grandmother, or some other such mean caper.” 

I am not trying to make it appear as if such con- 
versation has anything of importance with the story 
I am trying to tell ; but have set it down in order to 
show the opinion of the Queen's officers regarding one 
of their number. 

We had what you might call a summer day’s cruise 
along the Chinese coast ; but within two hours after 
leaving Amoy for the forty-eight-hour run to the 
northernmost of the Philippine group, there was a 
change in the scene such as soon proved which of our 
passengers were seasoned sailors. Then it was that 
we struck the tail end of a belated winter monsoon, 


17 


How the Adventure Began 

with the wind from the northeast kicking up a heavy, 
ugly sea which knocked the Ocean Queen about as it 
she had been no more than a feather. 

Mr. Osborne, the swell, was the first to give in, and 
the expression on his face as he staggered below, 
leaving pretty little Miss Hubbard in her chair on 
the lee side, was so comical that Sam and I could not 
prevent ourselves from laughing outright. Even the 
young lady, who had been so chummy with him a 
few minutes previous, was forced to bite her lips in 
order to hide a smile. 

Our mirth came to a speedy end, however, for in- 
side of half an hour the steamer was jumping and i 
staggering at such a rate that the oldest shellback on 
board would have found it impossible to move about 
without something by way of support, and we lads 
offered to help Miss Hubbard to her cabin. It was 
high time the young lady went below, for the Queen 
was sending the spray fore and aft, and if she wasn’t 
soaking wet I’ll eat my head, as Uncle Amos so often 
says. 

The three of us were sent sprawling on the saloon 
floor as we came down the com panion way arm in 
arm, and once there the stewards, or such of them as 
could move about, helped us to our cabins after no 
little labour. 

The weather was a bit too heavy even for such an 
old sea-dog as Uncle Amos, and I hadn’t been in my 
bunk more than five minutes when he came below, 
puffing and blowing like a porpoise. 

“ I didn’t suppose anything in the way of weather 
would drive you below, sir,” I said, as he came into 


18 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


our cabin like a ball out of a gun, the steamer having 
given a mighty jump just as he opened the door, and 
he growled while trying to reach the cushioned locker 
which he used as a couch in the daytime. 

“I’m too old a fish to face a nor’east monsoon 
when there’s no need of it. Young Amos, an’ this ’ere 
cabin is a good bit snugger than the bridge while this 
blessed tank of a ship is stickin’ her nose into it as 
she’s doin’ now. If I’d needed anythin’ to convince 
me that an iron kettle wasn’t meant by the Almighty 
to float as a timbered hull can, this dose would be 
enough.’’ 

“ Is there any danger, sir? ’’ I ventured to ask, 
beginning to grow a bit timid because he had thought 
it best to come below, and he replied as if in anger : 

“ There’s always danger in Chinese waters. Young 
Amos; but with such a skipper as Joe Bragg, there’s 
little to be feared, save in the way of bein’ knocked 
about as we’re gettin’ it now.’’ 

Then my uncle must needs begin spinning a long 
yarn of disasters in the Chinese sea, which he had 
experienced or heard about, until I begged of him' to 
hold his peace, for with a ship plunging and leaping 
as the Ocean Queen was doing, it is not calculated to 
make a fellow feel overly well in mind to hear how 
brave seamen have met death in the midst of such a 
gale as was then raging. 


CHAPTER II 

THE DISASTER 

B efore another morning came it was as if 
some one had been beating me with a stick; 
it really seemed as if every portion of my 
body was sore from the many bruises received as the 
Ocean Queen tossed us about in our bunks much like 
corn in a popper. One might as well take the tum- 
bling about passively, as to hold on to the sides of the 
narrow sleeping-quarters and strain every muscle to 
avoid being thrown out bodily, for a little of such 
work was as bad as the thumping. 

More than once during the night did my uncle 
crawl out of bed at risk of breaking every bone in his 
body, and literally fight against the motion of the 
ship until he was come to where he could peer out 
through the windows of the smoking-room, which 
was on the upper deck. Because he did not attempt 
to make me believe he had experienced far worse 
gales than that which was smiting the Ocean Queen 
stem and stern, I knew he was far from being com- 
fortable in mind regarding the possible safety of the 
ship ; but it was not until considerably past midnight 
that I ventured to ask if the storm was increasing. 

“ As nearly as I can make out, it is, lad. These 
19 


20 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen’' 


nor’east monsoons are ugly customers to deal with, 
even when you’ve got a properly built ship under 
your feet, an’ in an iron kettle like this there’s no 
knowin’ how soon you may be blown on your beam- 
ends.” 

“ Is there really any danger of our being 
swamped? ” I cried, frightened by the tone in which 
my uncle spoke. 

“ If I was aboard a wooden vessel, I should say 
that so long as we could keep her before the wind, 
an’ had plenty of seaway, everything was as it 
should be ; but in a kettle like this, with a big brood 
of islands dead to so’therd, no man can guess what 
may happen.” 

After receiving such an answer I regretted having 
asked the question, for now I was thoroughly fright- 
ened, and so far gave over trying to hold myself in 
the bunk that I was thrown out twice in rapid suc- 
cession, with a force sufficient to have broken more 
bones than one had I fallen awkwardly. 

By that time I came to realize how foolish I was 
to give way to fear when there was nothing to be 
gained by trembling, and resolutely forced myself 
to think of something other than the danger to which 
we were exposed. 

Shortly before it was time for the sun to rise. Uncle 
Amos gave me no slight degree of comfort by saying, 
as if speaking to himself : 

“ It may be I’ve given these iron hulls a black eye 
when they didn’t really deserve it, for the ship seems 
to be behavin’ well, even though the wind is heavier 
than it was an hour ago. If we’ve got sea-room 


The Disaster 


21 


enough, there’s no reason why Joe Bragg shouldn’t 
be able to run out of this smother.” 

The wonder of it was that I could hear what the 
old gentleman said, for the uproar was great with 
the banging of doors, the crash of crockery as some 
one of the saloon lockers broke away, and the pound- 
ing of the screw when the Ocean Queen's stern was 
raised so high in the air that it whirled like mad with 
no resistance to its motion. It was a turmoil suffi- 
cient to deafen one, and yet I had heard my uncle’s 
words quite distinctly. 

“ Are you going to make a try at getting on deck, 
sir? ” I asked when the gray light told that a new 
day had come. 

“ Not a bit of it, lad. I’m gettin’ too old an* 
clumsy to take my chances outside where the sea 
must be makin’ a clean breach over us, when there’s 
nothin’ I can do to help things along. It’s likely Joe 
Bragg will be cornin’ down for a bite to eat before 
long, an’ then we’ll hear what he has to say. Sup- 
pose you an’ I crawl out into the saloon ; it’ll be more 
cheerful than this knot-hole.” 

When we first came aboard I had thought our 
cabin was of unusually generous proportions; but 
straightway my uncle likened it to a knot-hole, it 
seemed stifling, and, exerting myself to the utmost, 
I finally contrived, with the assistance of one of the 
stewards, in making my way to an armchair in the 
main saloon, which was likewise the place where 
the meals were served. 

Uncle Amos and I were the only passengers who 
had ventured outside their sleeping-quarters, and the 


22 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


Chinese stewards had nothing to do save wait upon 
us. After three cups of coffee had been spilled as the 
yellow servants tried to cross the saloon, I succeeded 
in getting a few mouthfuls of the steaming hot 
liquid, and a world of good it did me. 

It seemed as if the greater portion of the danger 
had passed when I was thus refreshed, and while 
clinging to the arms of the chair lest I should be 
hurled across the saloon as the steward who at- 
tempted to wait on me had been flung no less than 
three times, I tried to picture in my mind how the 
gorgeous swell, Mr. Osborne, looked, while sick, as I 
had no doubt he was. 

While I was thus engaged, trying to forget the des- 
perate battle with the elements which the ship was 
waging, Sam Currier came out of his cabin much as 
a ball comes from the striker’s bat, with no control 
over himself as he strove to clutch at this piece of 
the furnishings or that, while he rolled directly 
toward me. 

It was a good catch which I made, and it saved him 
from an ugly bump against the partition of the near- 
est cabin. I contrived to get a stout grip on his arm, 
and brought him up all standing. Then, as the 
steamer hung almost motionless on the crest of a 
wave, I pulled the lad in until he was able to clutch 
the arm of my chair. After considerable labour on the 
part of both, he wedged himself in by my side, and 
we got along quite comfortably, because it was im- 
possible for us to be shaken about very much while 
in those snug quarters. 

Such breakfast as was served that morning we lads 


The Disaster 


23 


ate while packed into one chair, and, despite the 
furious gale which seemed bent on sending our 
steamer to the bottom, we found much that was 
comical in the appearance of the passengers who were 
sufficiently bold to make an effort at getting their 
share of the meal. 

Not above a dozen showed themselves, but Sam’s 
mother, Mr. Osborne, the swell, and pretty Miss 
Hubbard were not among the number. Sam told me 
that his mother was no more frightened than you 
would expect a woman to be, and that she had suc- 
ceeded in holding herself inside her berth despite the 
plunging of the steamer. 

For awhile it was very much like sport to watch 
the people come shooting out of their cabins and go 
sliding across the deck; but when all who were in- 
clined had made the venture, and we could no longer 
find interesting subjects to talk about, the time 
passed heavily. While remaining silent we had a 
good opportunity to think of the danger which 
menaced, and what little we saw of Captain Bragg 
was not calculated to make us any more comfortable 
in mind. 

He came into the saloon after the others had eaten 
what had been served, and talked a few moments 
with Uncle Amos, shaking his head several times as 
if to say that the situation was not pleasing, where- 
upon Sam said to me : 

“ It seems that Captain Bragg and your uncle, 
whom you say is an old shipmaster, are no better 
pleased with this kind of weather than are we.” 

If there was any change in the weather during the 


24 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen'' 


day, it was for the worse, and when, weary of sitting 
wedged into the chair with the boy from Boston, I 
called one of the Chinese stewards to help me to my 
cabin, the Ocean Queen was plunging about more 
wildly than ever, if indeed that could be possible. 

Near about noon one of the Chinamen made shift 
to bring me a bowl of soup, more than half of which 
was spilled before getting a small portion into my 
stomach, and I was lying there wondering how 
much longer the steamer could hold herself together 
against the furious buffeting of the wind and waves, 
when Uncle Amos dashed in, fetching up against 
his berth with a thud that must have shaken him 
terribly. 

“ How much longer is this going to last, sir? I 
asked, irritably, meaning, of course, the storm, and 
he replied in the tone of one who has lost his 
courage : 

“ I wish I knew, lad. Instead of runnin’ out of the 
flurry, as Bragg counted on, he seems to be swingin' 
with it. I’ve been insisting that his kettle hasn’t 
power enough inside her to stand up against the 
wind; but is bein’ carried aroimd with it, an’ al- 
though he wouldn’t admit as much, he didn’t try 
very hard to back me down.” 

” And what would be the result, sir, if all you say 
be true? ” I asked, once more becoming so frightened 
that it was difflcult to prevent my teeth from chat- 
tering. 

“No man can say, lad, ” my uncle replied solemnly ; 
“ but it begins to look as if we’d have a chance to 
find out. We are in the hands of the Almighty, my 


The Disaster 25 

boy, an* none but sailormen know the full meanin* of 
the words.” 

Then, after a great effort. Uncle Amos succeeded 
in climbing into his bunk, where he remained silent, 
as if not in the mood for conversation. 

Strange as it may seem, I slept not a little during 
the day, and toward night must have had a long nap, 
for when I awakened it was dark in the cabin. Again 
and again I called to Uncle Amos; there was no 
reply, and I came to understand that he had gone 
out while I was thus sleeping, although how he con- 
trived to do so was more than I could well imagine, 
for it seemed as if the steamer literally stood on her 
bow or stern every instant, changing position so 
suddenly that no person could have kept his feet 
against it, unless he had a stout grip with both hands 
on something immovable. 

I knew full well that it would be impossible for me 
to leave the cabin without assistance, and I remained 
there perforce, at times actually holding my breath 
in painful suspense when the labouring steamer sank 
down, down into the watery chasms as if taking her 
last plunge. 

Then came a time when, for perhaps ten seconds, I 
fancied that we had suddenly sailed out of the tem- 
pest, because the steamer seemed to ride more easily ; 
but the idea was hardly more than shaped in my 
mind before we rose again on the crest of a wave, 
appeared to shoot ahead with lightning-like speed, 
stopping so suddenly, with a tremendous crash, that 
I was thrown straight out from the bunk against the 
cabin door with sufficient force to shatter the panels. 


26 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


Half stunned and well-nigh stupefied with fear, I 
heard the wildest screams and cries from all around 
me, but failed to understand the meaning of all that 
had happened until feeling that the steamer was 
again being lifted up, up until once more came the 
gliding motion which I felt before the first shock. 

Again came a crash that sent me a second time 
across the small room, and then ensued a sickening 
silence while one might have counted ten, when the 
screams and cries burst forth more wildly than be- 
fore. 

By this time I came to realize what had happened. 
The Ocean Queen had struck a reef, perhaps the shore 
of an island — it mattered little what, so far as we 
were concerned, for in that furious tempest there 
was small chance we could save our lives even though 
we were then within a hundred feet of the main- 
land. 

After that second crash and shock the steamer 
remained immovable; but I could hear the surges 
strike her with such force that the iron hull quivered 
as does a leaf in the evening breeze. We were 
aground, and I understood that anything made by 
man could not long withstand such a battering as the 
Ocean Queen was receiving. 

Slowly but surely the hull was heeling to star- 
board, and with frantic haste I forced my way out 
through the splintered door before it should be too 
late, for if the steamer lurched much farther, the 
entrance to the cabin would be directly above 
my head. As I struggled through, heeding not the 
wounds inflicted by the shattered woodwork, the 


The Disaster 


27 


shrieks and cries of fear or agony drowned all other 
sounds save the terrible pounding of the waters. 

How I succeeded in getting through that narrow 
opening, where the splintered boards caught and 
held my clothing as if bent on dragging me back, I 
cannot say. It was at the time enough for me that 
at last I stood free on the saloon deck, gazing like a 
stupid at the wild scene of panic everywhere around. 
Men were running aimlessly fore and aft, screaming 
wildly, incoherently. Women were stretched at 
full length on the deck, moaning as if in bodily pain, 
or praying without giving due heed to their words, 
and never one of all that company who retained 
sufficient of his or her senses to make any effort at 
learning the extent of the peril. 

It was while I stood helpless in my terror, striving 
to catch a glimpse of Uncle Amos, as if believing he 
would be able to help me in that awful time, that I 
saw one person threading his way swiftly among the 
maddened people, uttering words of cheer — urging 
the men to give token of their manhood, and the 
women to take such measures as might be possible 
for making ready to leave the ship. 

“ The officers of this steamer are brave men, and 
will do all within their power to save us who are 
under their care!” he shouted, and a big, burly 
passenger near me cried with a whine : 

“ They have locked us in here to drown like rats 
in a trap ! I tried to get into the smoking-room ; but 
found every door bolted or barred against me.” 

” You know very well that we have been fastened 
below since noon, lest some one should foolishly try 


28 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


to gain the deck, where he would have been swept 
away by the seas ! I tell you that the captain of this 
ship will be here as soon as he has done what may be 
within his power on deck; but it will be impossible 
for him, or any other, to aid us while we are beha- 
ving more like lunatics than reasoning beings.” 

While I was striving in the dim light, for but few 
of the lamps were yet burning, to make out what 
brave fellow this was who put aside his own fears to 
cheer others, Sam Currier seized me by the hand and 
shouted, for the din was so great that words spoken 
in an ordinary tone could not have been heard : 

Come with me to my cabin ! Mother has fainted, 
and I can’t get any one to help me when the word 
comes for us to go on deck! ” 

At that moment I had given up all hope that we 
would ever have an opportunity of going on deck 
again, for I made no doubt but that those who had 
declared we would drown there like rats in a trap 
were speaking no more than the truth, yet I followed 
the boy from Boston, forcing my way among the 
maddened crowd, who were screaming less loudly in 
order that they might hear what the one brave 
fellow among us all was saying. 

“ Who is he? ” I asked of Sam Currier, as we 
passed near the man who strove jo cheer others 
instead of making his own preparations for death, 
or for the struggle against the ek nents. 

” It’s the swell, Mr. Osborne! ” Sam cried. “ I 
wish somebody had kicked me before I had a chance 
to make sport of him! ” 

“The swell!” I repeated in astonishment, and 


The Disaster 


29 


then as a sudden thought came into my mind, I said 
with much of envy in my heart, “ If any of us are 
saved. Miss Hubbard will be among the number, 
for Mr. Osborne appears to be the only brave man 
here in the saloon.’’ 

By this time we were come to the cabin occupied 
by Sam’s mother, and when we crept down through 
the door, which was open, the steamer being heeled 
on that side, I saw the poor woman lying on the floor, 
as if death had already come to her. 

I had no idea as to what should be done ; but Sam 
was eager to get her out into the saloon, where she 
might have her chance with the rest if word came 
for us to take to the boats, and we were half-drag- 
ging, half-carrying her up the inclined deck when 
some one called me by name. 

“ Here! ” I replied, without turning my head, and 
not recognizing the voice in all that uproar, for I 
was well-nigh as crazy as the wildest person there. 

What are you about, lad? ” came the question 
an instant later, and, wheeling around as nearly as 
was possible while holding the tmconscious woman, 
I saw my uncle. 

I could not have repressed the exclamation of joy 
which escaped my lips, however much I might have 
tried, for, to my mind, here was the one man among 
all on board, next to Captain Bragg, who could aid 
us, and I cried hurridly : 

“ This is Sam’s mother, who has fainted, and we’re 
getting her out into the saloon so she’ll be seen when 
the word comes for us to take to the boats.” 

“ Leave the poor woman where she is! ” my uncle 


30 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen*’ 


said in a tone of authority. “ She will be the better 
off in the bunk,” and, raising her in his arms, he laid 
her gently back on the bed, after which he began 
pouring water in her face as if it was his purpose to 
drown her at once. 

“ But if the people make a rush for the boats, she 
may miss a chance of getting ashore, sir,” I said 
hurriedly, and my tuicle replied, speaking with his 
lips very near my ear, as if afraid others might hear 
him: 

” There’ll be no rush for the boats, lad, because 
the gale hasn’t left one aboard, an’ — ” 

” But how will we get ashore? ” I cried wildly, 
and it is not certain that tears did not fill my eyes, 
for if the boats were gone, what hope had we of 
saving our lives? 

” We’re in the keepin’ of the Almighty, lad, as we 
were before the steamer struck, an’ if it’s His will, 
we’ll have the land under our feet once more, boats 
or no boats.” 

The tone in which Uncle Amos spoke awed me, 
and I held my peace, not daring to give further words 
to my fears, until Sam’s mother opened her eyes. It 
was as if the poor woman did not realize for a minute 
or more what had happened, and then, clutching my 
uncle by the sleeve, giving no heed to Sam, who was 
kneeling at her side, she cried : 

” The steamer is surely wrecked past all mending; 
must we die here in the darkness, without making 
any effort to save ourselves? ” 

” Death will come no less easily in the night than 
under the glare of the sun,” my uncle said, speaking 


The Disaster 


31 


in a tone which gave me the chills, for it sounded as 
if he was taking part in a funeral. “ There is nothin’ 
we can do, ma’am; if we would be of assistance to 
the officers of this steamer, who are doin’ all within 
the power of men in our behalf, we must control our 
fears, at least to the extent of remainin’ decently 
quiet.” 

It was as if he had scolded her, and I can but 
think she took it in such a wa'y, for on the instant she 
sat upright, asking quietly: 

“Is the ship sinking, sir? ” 

“ That cannot be possible, after takin’ the ground 
as solidly as she did. The greatest danger now is 
that the waves may pound her to pieces before 
mornin’.” 

“ Will nothing be done toward saving our lives 
before then? ” and she asked the question as if simply 
satisfying an ordinary curiosity. 

“ Most likely no move, so far as the passengers are 
concerned, can be made before light. The night is 
black; the seas breakin’ over the hull render it in 
the highest degree dangerous to make one’s way half 
the length of the deck. In order to find Young 
Amos, I was forced to make the venture; but, old 
sailor as I am, I came near to losin’ my life,” and my 
uncle, who had been sitting on the locker that he 
might the more readily speak with the frightened 
woman, now arose to his feet, showing us that he was 
drenched as if having been overboard. 

Mrs. Currier did not speak, and Uncle Amos, clos- 
ing the cabin door to shut out, so far as might be 
possible, the babel of cries which came from the 


32 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


saloon, told us as much as he knew of the situation, 
and although it was evident that he made every 
effort to speak calmly, I could readily detect the 
tremor of his voice. 

“ Because this ship has been knocked about from 
one point of the compass to the other by the gale, it 
is impossible for the captain to say where we are, 
except that we must be among the Philippine group. 
Owin’ to the darkness, an’ smother of water as the 
sea comes aboard, there is nothin’ to be done till we 
can see how she is held; but, knowin’ Joe Bragg as I 
do, ma’am, I give you my word that he an’ his officers 
will do all mortal men can for every soul aboard. 
We’re in the Lord’s keepin’ here as we would be 
ashore, an’ to howl an’ carry on as them idjuts out 
there are doin’, is to shame our Maker in whose image 
we are.” 

Uncle Amos motioned toward the saloon with his 
thumb, that we might know whom he called ” id- 
juts,” and, having thus much the same as ordered us 
to hold our peace, he opened the cabin door, intend- 
ing, as I had no doubt, to give the screaming, terrified 
mob — for it was nothing less — his opinion of them. 

The uproar was by no means so great or wild as 
it had been immediately after the steamer struck. 
Mr. Osborne, the swell whom I had believed a few 
hours previous lacked even so much of courage as 
might be sufficient to defend himself in event of an 
attack, had actually forced the more noisy of the men 
to hold their peace, and was now trying to soothe the 
weeping women. 

When Uncle Amos marched out among that 


The Disaster 


33 


throng, some silent and others noisy in their terror 
and grief, it was as if he counted on using his hands 
in order to make them behave themselves as people 
should while standing face to face with death, and 
he began the lesson by saying to Mr. Osborne so 
loudly that all must have heard him : 

“ I am glad to see that there’s one sensible man 
among us, sir. I’ve stood before death many a time 
in my life, when I had around me only sailormen, 
who are not supposed to be very gentle in their ways ; 
but this is the first time I was ever thoroughly 
ashamed of my companions, savin’ you, sir.” 

” Have you been on deck? ” Mr. Osborne asked 
quietly, and in much the same manner as if he had 
been inquiring as to the day’s run. 

” Ay; I was in the chart-room when she took the 
ground.” 

Have you any idea as to the situation? ” 

” None whatever,” my uncle replied, and then he 
told all that throng, which had quieted down when 
he began to speak with Mr. Osborne, much the same 
as he had repeated in Mrs. Currier’s cabin. 

” I will go and tell Miss Hubbard that she had 
better remain in her berth,” Mr. Osborne said when 
my uncle was at an end of his recital, and as he moved 
away one of the men cried out angrily: 

” Why don’t the captain launch the boats and take 
us off this wreck ? Does he want us all to drown here 
while he and his crew have a chance to slip away? 
Does he think we might hinder him from saving his 
own precious body? ” 

” Open your mouth again with a word against 


34 The Wreck of the ''Ocean Queen” 


Joe Bragg, the ablest shipmaster in the China Sea, an’ 
ril throttle you! ” Uncle Amos cried in a fury as 
he made his way among the passengers in the direc- 
tion from which the voice had come. “ You’ll not 
find him thinkin’ of his own safety while a single 
passenger is in danger! ” 

“ Then why don’t he launch the boats and let us 
out of this hole? ” some other man cried angrily, and 
Uncle Amos replied in a voice almost choked with 
rage: 

“ The first landsman that showed his head out- 
side the deck-house would be washed over the rail 
before he could shut his eyes ; that’s why you’re kept 
below, an’ as to the boats, if you will have the truth, 
you cowards, every blessed one was carried away 
hours before the steamer struck! Now do you want 
to go out an’ ask the cap’in why he ain’t down here 
soothin’ you crazy idjuts? Try to show yourselves 
men, if that be possible ! You’re makin’ more outcry 
than the women, an’ if it so be Joe Bragg does suc- 
ceed in gettin’ you out of this mess, I hope the finger 
of scorn will be pointed at you for ever an’ a day, as a 
disgrace to the name of men! ” 

Mr. Osborne came up before Uncle Amos had done 
with his angry words, waiting until he ceased speak- 
ing, when he said : 

“ Miss Hubbard, of whom I spoke a few moments 
ago, is alone on board — I am the only person with 
whom she is acquainted. It is no more than natural 
she should be terrified, for this is a time when I 
fancy a brave man might be excused for trembling. 
I wish she had some companion during this fearful 


The Disaster 35 

time, and take the liberty of asking if your wife is on 
board, sir? ” 

“ I thank God she isn’t, sir,” my uncle replied, 
fervently, and then, as if suddenly remembering 
Sam’s mother, he added, quickly, ” In yonder cabin 
is a lone woman, who has been tra veilin’ in the com- 
pany of her young son. Your friend could go in 
there, I reckon, an’ it may be one would cheer the 
other a bit.” 

” Will you come with me to Miss Hubbard’s cabin 
and explain matters, sir? ” Mr. Osborne asked, with 
as fine an air as if he had been ashore in safety. 

” That I will, an’ afterward flog some of them 
cowards till they no longer have the strength to 
howl,” Uncle Amos said fiercely as the two went aft. 

Then Sam Currier put his hand gently in mine, and 
mighty glad was I to feel the soft grip, for there was 
so much of fear in my heart that I had hard work to 
prevent myself from joining the cowards in their 
weeping and wailing. 


CHAPTER III 


THE WRECK 

T here is much I could set down regard- 
ing that fearsome night, when at times 
the waves struck the steamer such blows 
that it seemed as if she must be torn to pieces ; but 
so many words will be required in the telling of what 
happened after the day dawned, that I must pass 
over very many details which would be well worth 
the reading. 

The example set by Uncle Amos and Mr. Osborne 
soon reduced the cowards to comparative silence, and 
after Miss Hubbard and Sam’s mother were together 
in the latter’s cabin, there was nothing for us to do 
save listen in fear and trembling to the pounding of 
the surges against the side of the wounded steamer. 

At first she quivered like a living thing under the 
blows of the sea, until it was as if she would shake 
herself apart, and then, after what appeared like a 
very long while, she ceased to move, save, as it 
seemed to me, she gradually righted to an even keel, 
when Uncle Amos cried in a tone of relief, speaking 
so loud that all in the saloon could hear the words : 

“ The tide has gone down, leavin’ us stranded 
where the surf cannot reach the hulk. Durin’ a few 
36 


The Wreck 


37 


hours, at least, there is no fear the ship will be stove, 
an’ before the waters rise again the wind may quiet 
down a bit. That she has settled fairly, we can tell 
by her no longer havin’ a list.” 

God grant the gentleman speaks the truth! ” I 
heard a woman near me say fervently, and then those 
men who had shown themselves the greatest cowards, 
began swaggering to and fro as if it was only because 
of their efforts that the sea could no longer smite the 
ship. 

It may have been no more than midnight, though 
it seemed to me as if twice twenty-four hours had 
passed, when Captain Bragg and the first officer came 
into the saloon looking much as if they had been 
under water ever since the ship struck ; but making 
no sign that matters were other than as they should 
be. 

” Spread the table with the best you have got, an’ 
see to it that there be plenty of hot coffee,” the cap- 
tain said to one of the stewards, and Mr. Thompson 
followed the man into the pantry as if to make cer- 
tain the captain’s orders would be obeyed promptly. 

This command had hardly more than been given 
when the passengers crowded around Captain Bragg, 
each demanding that he tell them in what condition 
the ship might be, and all speaking at the same 
moment, so that the din was nearly as great as when 
the first shock told us the Ocean Queen had come to 
the end of her last voyage. 

It was five minutes or more before the captain 
could, by entreaties and threats, induce the clam- 
orous ones to hold their peace, and then he said, 


38 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


speaking bravely as if to show he did not consider our 
position very serious : 

“It is impossible to say on what land we have 
struck ; there is little question, however, but that we 
are fast near the northern point of Luzon. I am of 
the belief that we are on one of the Batan Islands, or, 
perhaps, further south in the Babuyan group, all of 
which lie north of Luzon in nearly the same longitude 
as the southerly point of Formosa. Mr. Thompson, 
the first officer, inclines to the belief that we are on 
Luzon, but I cannot believe we made so much south- 
ing durin’ the gale.” 

“ When will you know where we are? ” one of the 
impatient men asked petulantly, and the captain 
replied calmly and kindly : 

“ As soon as day breaks it should be possible to get 
a fairly good idea. The wind is abatin’ very rapidly, 
an’ you are now in far less danger than when the 
Queen was afloat. As a matter of course, there may 
be a tedious delay; but wherever we are, it cannot 
be a very long while before it will be possible to send 
to Manila for assistance. I give you my word that 
there is no reason, save for the fact of the steamer’s 
bein’ a helpless wreck, why you should not make 
yourselves comfortable by dismissin’ all fears.” 

There could be no question but that the captain 
believed all he said, and by the time Mr. Thompson 
returned to the saloon, taking his place at the head 
of one of the tables as if impatient to be served, the 
passengers were as calm as they previously had been 
excited. 

The stewards, whose movements had probably 


The Wreck 


39 


been quickened by the first officer, soon had food 
before us, and in less than half an hour from the time 
Captain Bragg made his appearance, every passenger 
was at the table, seemingly in as good spirits as on 
the afternoon out of Hong Kong. I could not rid 
myself of the fear, however, that at any moment the 
ship might slide off into deep water, and sink like a 
stone; but the remainder of the company did not 
appear to have any such forebodings, and I strove to 
banish from my mind anything which might prevent 
me from enjoying this repast on board what we all 
realized was a hopeless wreck. 

When the meal was come to an end, and I fancied 
that Captain Bragg, Uncle Amos, and Mr. Thompson 
kept the people in their seats as long as possible, the 
doors of the deck-saloon and the smoking-room were 
thrown open, thus giving the passengers an oppor- 
tunity to learn if it was in their power to see more 
than had already been reported. 

Sam and I went on deck after a time, but delaying 
until many of the people had returned to the comfort 
and cheer of the saloon, lest it should appear that we 
doubted what had been told us, and it would have 
been as well had we remained below, so far as seeing 
anything was concerned. Heavy clouds still blotted 
out the faint light of the stars, and the phosphor- 
escence of the waves as they rolled up so harmlessly 
against the hull, their strength having been broken 
by the outlying reef most likely, was all that we could 
distinguish. 

“ Surely it seems as if we had been driven high up 
on the rocks, or the beach, whichever it may be ; but 


40 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


yet that is impossible,” I said, as if my opinion was 
of great value, and Sam asked, quietly : 

“ Why is it impossible? ” 

“ Because the wind could not drive so big a steamer 
very far up on the shore.” 

“ It is certain you have not read how the P. & O. 
steamer Bokhara was driven by a northeast monsoon 
across the shoals and banks of the Pescadores, where 
there was hardly more than eight feet of water, until 
the plates, and even the frames of the hull, were 
actually worn away.” 

“ When did that happen? ” I asked, wondering 
whether Sam had not been listening to some of my 
imcle’s yams. 

“ Less than a year ago. I found an old copy of the 
Hong Kong Daily Press at the hotel, and was reading 
it the evening before we left.” 

If that story was true, and I determined to ask 
Uncle Amos about it later, then was it possible the 
Ocean Queen had been blown so far inland that we 
might step ashore dry-shod after sunrise, and this 
thought made me very comfortable in mind, knowing 
as I did that the wreck could not remain long on the 
coast without being sighted by some of the many 
craft which probably cruised in those waters. 

Sam and I went below once more, and found in the 
saloon a very cheerful company, for it was as if every 
one had come to much the same belief as I indulged 
in, and those who howled the loudest when it seemed 
as if the Ocean Queen was about to founder, were now 
the most noisy in their joy and mental relief. 

Miss Hubbard, who is the very nicest young lady I 


The Wreck 


41 


ever met, was so kind as to pretend that she and I 
might be firm friends, and I had not yet finished tell- 
ing her of home, when my eyes closed in slumber even 
as I sat on the couch beside her. 

When I awakened, it was to find that she had 
drawn me toward her until my head rested in her lap, 
as if I had been no more than a baby, while Sam was 
lying on the deck at his mother’s feet. The gray light 
of the coming dawn had crept into the saloon until 
the flame of the lamps looked dull; many of the 
people were sleeping as best they might in the saloon, 
and a goodly number were missing. 

“ Have those cowardly gentlemen gone into their 
cabins? ” I asked of Miss Hubbard, after making an 
awkward sort of apology for having allowed her thus 
to tend me as if I was a child, and she replied that 
nearly all the gentlemen had followed the captain on 
deck when the darkness dimmed to gray, thus telling 
that morning was near at hand. 

As she spoke Sam awakened, and I proposed that 
we two go on deck at once, promising to come back 
in a very short time with such information regarding 
the situation of the steamer as we could gain. 

There was no thought of evil in my mind as I ran 
up the companionway. I had already settled it that 
ours was the most convenient and harmless casting- 
away that could well be imagined, and, therefore, 
was my disappointment and grief all the greater 
when, with the rapid approach of the new day, it was 
possible to see the extent of the disaster. 

Even before glancing ashore, I looked around the 
deck where, when I was last in the open air, every- 


42 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


thing was trim and neat, as is customary on such a 
steamer as the Ocean Queen. Now it was at a most 
dismal wreck that I gazed. The bridge and one of 
the smoke-stacks had been entirely carried away; 
great gaps here and there in the rail told of the fury 
with which the surges had leaped upon the labouring 
ship. Where but a few hours before had swung 
canvas-covered life-boats, were now frayed ropes 
swinging idly to and fro in the gentle breeze, for the 
monsoon had given place to what was rapidly be- 
coming a dead calm, and the iron davits, bent and 
twisted, seemed to speak of our helplessness. 

The steamer appeared to be a perfect wreck as to 
the upper works, and I wondered how it had been 
possible for Captain Bragg, who knew full well before 
he came below how great was the disaster, to appear 
cheerful — almost happy. 

“ Where are we? ” I asked, as Uncle Amos, seeing 
Sarn and me, came up with a certain stiffness of 
manner, as if he had suddenly grown old, and while 
asking the question I looked outboard with more of 
fear than curiosity, seeing a line of rocks extending 
well in among the foliage, with the hulk perched on 
the outermost point. 

“ It’s an island, an’ I’m allowin’ Joe Bragg was 
right when he guessed we’d struck one of the Batans; 
but we’ll know more about it when he takes the sun 
at noon,” my uncle replied. “ We’re far out of the 
course of steamers runnin’ to Manila, an’ it may be 
we shall camp here some time before sightin’ Luzon.” 

” How can we get ashore? ” I asked in a tremulous 
voice. 


The Wreck 


43 


'' That part of it will be an easy traverse to work, 
lad. Go forward a bit, an’ you’ll see what is bein’ 
done.” 

Sam and I did as he suggested, and from that 
moment until after many hours had passed, we had 
no need to ask questions, for by listening to what the 
excited passengers said, and by using our eyes, we 
could have a good idea of the situation. 

Well forward, where was what would have 
answered in a sailing-ship to the forecastle deck, but 
was now no more than a mass of battered iron plates 
and splintered planks, a dozen or more officers and 
men were working over what appeared to be a small 
raft, made up of such life-preservers as were to be 
found in the cabins, and I heard some one say that a 
man was to be sent ashore on the contrivance, in the 
hope that a hawser might be made fast to trees, or 
points of the ledge, on which all hands could make 
their way to the land. 

Then we heard, from this one or that, further con- 
cerning the condition of the ship. Her bottom was 
stove so badly that the hull was filled with water to 
within a few inches of the saloon deck ; two of the 
steerage passengers had been drowned very shortly 
after we struck, and as the sea poured in through the 
shattered iron plates, one of the firemen had been 
scalded to death by escaping steam. Everything 
movable had been swept from the decks, and save for 
the doors of the cabins and such woodwork as might 
be ripped off from the saloon furnishings, we were 
unable to build a raft. The storerooms were flooded, 
and nearly all the provisions destroyed ; and in addi- 


44 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


tion to this tale of disaster, there was every reason to 
fear that the island where we had grounded might 
be inhabited by men who would prove no less 
merciless than the sea. 

All this, and a hundred other wild rumours, some 
of which might be true, but many were in the highest 
degree impossible, did Sam and I hear as we stood 
well up in the bow watching the sailors at their work, 
yet that danger which seemed to me most imminent 
was not suggested by those who appeared to find 
pleasure in representing the situation as being des- 
perate. The crew was made up of brown men and 
yellow, with but one white face among them, and 
that a villainous- looking old shellback who might 
well have served as a model for a pirate. He and the 
third mate were apparently good friends, and when 
I saw them whispering together now and then, the 
question came into my mind as to whether the two 
were not already laying their plans to profit by our 
misfortunes. 

There was danger in plenty on every hand, without 
my going out of the way to find more, and I resolved 
not to let fear run away with common sense, therefore 
gave all my attention to the efforts which were being 
made to stretch a hawser to the shore. 

The collection of life-preservers were bottomed 
with a door taken from one of the forward cabins, 
and, attached to this poor apology for a raft, was a 
long length of small line with a coil on the steamer’s 
deck to be payed out as the rude craft advanced 
toward the land, if indeed it could be propelled in 
any desired direction. I knew that if the sailor se- 


The Wreck 


45 


lected to make the attempt could gain the island, it 
would be a comparatively simple matter to haul 
ashore a hawser with the small line, or that the raft 
might be sent back for another man — the only 
question was as to whether the contrivance might be 
navigated among the rocks where the waters boiled 
and surged with many an eddy and tiny whirlpool. 

It was a Filipino sailor who was to make the at- 
tempt, and as he clambered over the shattered rail 
while half a dozen of his mates were lowering the odd 
raft, I questioned whether I was not both larger and 
heavier, for he looked to be little more than a boy. 

“ A plucky beggar, that,” Uncle Amos said, as 
Captain Bragg stepped back to his side to watch the 
fellow try to navigate the awkward craft through the 
boiling waters. ” It strikes me he enjoys what many 
a white man would balk at.” 

” He is plucky,” Captain Bragg replied, looking 
around as if fearing some one might overhear him. 
” He has sailed with me these three years, an’ I’ve 
never seen the time when I didn’t believe Tony, as 
we call him, wouldn’t be glad to put his knife into 
my back.” 

“ Where did you pick him up? ” 

“ In Manila; he came aboard like a half-starved 
kitten, and I always suspected that he’d been up to 
serious mischief in the city, for he keeps under cover 
as much as possible, except at Hong Kong. He’s the 
one to get the hawser out if it is to be done, an’ after 
that it stands me in hand to keep him under my 
eye.” 

Is there a possibility you may have trouble?” 


46 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


Uncle Amos asked in a half- whisper, and the captain 
said, curtly: 

“ Look at the crew, including the third mate! It 
is known that we’re a rich ship, and if this is the 
island I believe it to be, there’s nothin’ to prevent 
them from doing their worst — or makin’ a try for 
it. Are you armed. Grout? ” 

“ Bless you, no ; what call have I to carry weapons 
when I’m tr a veilin’ for pleasure? ” 

“ Take this revolver,” Captain Bragg said, as he 
slyly passed something which he had drawn from his 
hip pocket, to my uncle. ” I’ll see that you have 
another, an’ I’m countin’ that you’ll stand ready if 
needed.” 

” You can reckon on me, not only in a pinch, but 
in case you’re obliged to stand watch, as likely will 
be the case. There’s another man aft I’d advise you 
to call on; that little whipper-snapper of a dude. 
He’s got more real grit than all the rest put together.” 

“ Speak to him, if you get the chance. Grout, for 
there’s no telling how soon we may need to stand 
together. Perhaps the fact of the treasure makes 
me overly nervous; but I’ve got it in my head that 
we’re going to have trouble with the crew.” 

“ Go down and ask Mr. Osborne to come here,” 
Uncle Amos said to me in a low tone, and not until 
then was Captain Bragg aware that I had been near, 
standing half-hidden at the corner of the deck-house 
as I was. “ Tell him to come up careless like, as if 
he wanted to ask some fool question.” 

I hurried away, for by this time, as may well be 
imagined, I had come to understand that this ship- 


The Wreck 


47 


wreck was not like to prove the pleasant little ex- 
perience I had counted on when first seeing the posi- 
tion of the steamer. 

Mr. Osborne was talking with Miss Hubbard when 
I got below, and only by breaking in on the conver- 
sation, as if I had forgotten my manners, was it 
possible to attract his attention, for when she was 
near he had neither eyes nor ears for anybody or 
anything else. 

He didn’t need a kick in order to make him take a 
hint; but seemed to understand exactly what the 
matter might be immediately I had repeated the 
message sent by Uncle Amos. Excusing himself 
carelessly to Miss Hubbard, he sauntered out on 
deck as if there was nothing in the world he enjoyed 
more than promenading on a wreck, and when I 
joined the little party, he had evidently been made 
acquainted with Captain Bragg’s fears. 

Tony, the Filipino, was already in the water strug- 
gling bravely to force the unwieldy raft inshore, and 
however great a villain he may have been, surely no 
one could have put up a better fight in behalf of 
those who were unable to help themselves. He made 
no attempt to remain on top of his awkward craft; 
but used it only as a means of keeping his head above 
water as he kicked at this or that point of rocks to 
aid him in the passage. More than once was it 
possible, by standing on the submerged reef, to push 
the collection of life-preservers shoreward, and again 
and again did he disappear entirely from view as the 
angry waters surged above his head. 

The line attached to the raft served to make an 


48 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


advance more difficult, for, small though it was, it 
acted as a drag upon which the waves dashed at 
times with such force that the little Filipino could 
not prevent his raft from a backward drift. 

The crew of the steamer, and I observed that 
Enoch Files stood in their midst as if recognized as a 
leader, watched eagerly the struggle with the sea 
until that moment came, after a full half-hour of 
battle, when Tony gained such a foothold upon the 
shore as enabled him to drag the raft above the reach 
of the waves. 

Then it was that a shout of triumph went up from 
the passengers who, poor foolish things, believed all 
danger was passed now that a hawser could be sent 
ashore, and even the women insisted on bearing a 
hand as the heavy cable was overhauled while Tony 
drew the end shoreward. 

Mr. Thompson directed the movements of the men 
as communication with the island was being estab- 
lished, and when the work was nearly finished. Cap- 
tain Bragg called him amidships, to say : 

“ When you send your men ashore to make ready 
for the sling, let Mr. Jenkins be one of the number. 
Once he is on land, have him take a look at the 
island to learn if there are any natives nearabout.” 

Mr. Jenkins was the second mate, as I have already 
said, and a few moments later I saw him making his 
way across the swaying rope which Tony had not 
been able, unaided, to haul taut, followed by two 
others. It was nothing in the way of child’s play to 
make the passage hand over hand, when a slip would 
have resulted in a fall on the jagged rocks below; 


The Wreck 


49 


but the sailors went about the job with apparently 
no more care than if they had been set to some 
trifling work on deck. 

Immediately these three had joined Tony, the 
hawser was made fast more securely, and then such 
of the crew as were on the wreck roused in their 
portion of the slack in flne style. A traveller was soon 
rigged, meaning a sling of rope which would slip 
readily over the hawser, with ropes attached so that 
it might be drawn in either direction. 

Enoch Files made as if he would be the first to go 
ashore immediately this work had been done; but 
Captain Bragg shouted, peremptorily : 

“ Avast there, Mr. Files! We have more need of 
you aboard than ashore. You will find Mr. Stubbs, 
and learn what it is he would have you do for 
him.” 

While one might have counted twenty the mate 
hung in the wind, as if it was in his mind to refuse 
obedience ; but after a long look at the captain’s face, 
he wheeled sulkily about, and I saw no more of him 
for several moments. 

Some of the passengers, among the more eager of 
which was a Mr. Sampson, a travelling salesman, who 
counted on supplying the Filipinos with the latest 
inventions in the way of farming tools, would have 
gone on shore immediately after Files had been 
ordered to report to the chief engineer, and even 
went so far as to order two of the crew to aid him 
in the undertaking, as if the captain was no longer 
in command. 

“ What’s goin’ on there forward, Mr. Thompson? ” 


50 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


Captain Bragg cried out, as if he could neither hear 
nor see the passengers. 

“ Mr. Sampson an’ some of his friends want to go 
ashore, sir,” was the reply of the mate, as he stepped 
in front of the travelling salesman to prevent him 
from going over the rail. 

“ You will stop them from doing so, sir. Until 
we have good information as to whether the island 
is inhabited, all hands are to remain by the ship.” 

“ Suppose I don’t choose to do so? ” Mr. Sampson 
cried, wheeling around defiantly, and as he spoke 
Mr. Files came running up from the lower deck as if 
scenting trouble. 

“It makes very little difference to me what you 
choose to do, sir,” the captain replied, sharply. 
“ Neither you nor any other person will go over this 
rail save by permission or express command.” 

“ It won’t pay for you to be so high and mighty. 
Captain Bragg,” Mr. Sampson shouted in a most 
offensive tone. “ When a ship is wrecked, the cap- 
tain is no better than the cook, so far as authority 
goes, and we’re not obliged to ask your permission 
for whatsoever we may want to do.” 

This mutinous language seemed to give Mr. Files 
the greatest pleasure, and he stepped jauntily up 
to the travelling salesman as if to offer his services in 
the way of teaching the captain his duty, when Mr. 
Thompson espied him. 

“ Were you sent to speak with Mr. Stubbs? ” the 
first officer asked, sharply, and before reply could be 
made. Captain Bragg, walking quickly forward, 
wheeled upon Mr. Sampson threateningly, as he said 


The Wreck 


51 


sufficiently loud for those of the crew as were prick- 
ing up their ears to hear : 

“ Don’t make the mistake of thinkin’ that my 
authority is gone when the ship takes the ground, 
else you’re like to come to grief. I want you, an’ 
every person aboard this steamer, to understand that 
I intend to be the master, an’ at the first show of mu- 
tiny, either on the part of passengers or crew, I shall 
take the law into my own hands. As for you, Mr. 
Files,” and the captain wheeled about as he spoke, 

” if you show your head on deck again when I’ve 
sent you below, you won’t be allowed time in which 
to repent of the mistake! ” 

The surly- looking mate disappeared very sud- 
denly, while Mr. Sampson stood his ground, probably 
not because he was particularly anxious to remain 
exactly in that place, but in order to show that he did 
not intend to submit to the captain’s authority now 
that the Ocean Queen was a helpless wreck. 

“ Mr. Thompson, station a couple of trusty men 
to prevent the passengers from coming forward of 
the bridge,” the captain said to the first mate, who 
had stepped to his superior’s side as if thinking the 
latter might need assistance, and then the com- 
mander wheeled once more upon the travelling sales- 
man, his hand upraised as if to strike. ” Get aft 
where you belong, an’ be quick about it. The safety 
of all these people depends upon the discipline main- 
tained, an’ I shall not hesitate even to exceed my 
authority.” 

Just for an instant I thought the captain was going 
to strike the insubordinate passenger ; but Mr. Samp- 


52 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


son had his share of prudence, and beat a retreat, 
contenting himself by threatening, when he was 
well aft : 

“ You can bully us just now; but wait a bit, and 
you shall see if we’re forced to submit to brutality. 
It shall be my first duty after going ashore at Manila 
to lodge a complaint against you.” 

” Better keep your tongue between your teeth till 
we make reasonably certain of ever seein’ Manila,” 
Uncle Amos cried, angrily. “I’m not inclined to 
have my life put in jeopardy through a mutiny 
fomented by those who haven’t sense enough to last 
them overnight! The captain is right, an’ if he has 
need of help in order to enforce his orders, he can 
count on me! ” 

Mr. Osborne did not speak, but he stepped quickly 
to the side of Uncle Amos, which action was suffi- 
cient to show that he also was ready to do whatsoever 
he might in upholding the captain’s authority. 

The travelling salesman advanced a pace as if 
about to make some angry reply, but evidently 
thought better of it, for he retreated to the lee of the 
deck-house, where he held a whispered conversation 
with two others who had been as cowardly at the first 
moment of danger as himself. 

“ It looks as if there was more trouble afoot than 
that of running high and dry on a reef,” Sam Cur- 
rier said in a low tone as he took me by the arm, and 
I, wondering if it was possible he could have heard 
what the captain told uncle, asked quickly : 

“ Why do you think so? ” 

“ A blind man could see what is in the air. If the 


The Wreck 


53 


crew want to mutiny, they can get a folloKving by 
coming into the cabin.” 

I was not inclined to tell him just then of the con- 
versation I had overheard, nor why Mr. Osborne had 
been summoned on deck, therefore I replied, speak- 
ing as carelessly as was in my power : 

“ Don’t go hunting for trouble, Sam Currier, for 
it strikes me that the steamer has made all we need 
by piling herself up on the rocks.” 

“ There’s no need hunting when it shows so 
plainly,” Sam said, grimly. “ I was watching the 
third mate, and I also saw Mr. Thompson pass a 
revolver slyly to Miss Hubbard’s swell. If I’m not 
mistaken, your uncle is carrying something in his 
coat pocket which he thinks may come in handy be- 
fore long.” 

I turned upon Sam Cturier quickly. I had not 
given the lad credit for being so keen, and must have 
shown the surprise I felt, for he said with a laugh 
which had little of mirth in it : 

“I’m not a dummy, Yoimg Amos; but I don’t 
take the credit of being any sharper than ordinary 
people. Miss Hubbard has just been making much 
the same remarks, and if the women have reason for 
believing that being wrecked is not the greatest of 
our troubles, it should not be difficult for me to guess 
it. Look at the drummer! I dare venture to say he 
is trying to stir up a mutiny this very minute, and 
is doing his best to enlist his cronies.” 

Sam had noted even more than I . T urning quickly, 
I saw Mr. Sampson holding forth in whispers to half 
a dozen, all of whom seemed to be in sympathy with 


54 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


him, and my heart was heavy as I asked what might 
be the result, with one party of mutineers in the 
forecastle, another in the cabin, and the steamer a 
wreck upon the rocks. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE ISLAND 

T here was but little change in the sit- 
uation of affairs during such time as Mr. 
Jenkins was exploring the island, and 
when he came aboard again, at the end of half an 
hour, or less, I ran to the side of Uncle Amos, who 
was then talking with Captain Bragg, counting that 
I might hear the mate’s report. 

Nor was I mistaken, for Captain Bragg did not 
change his position when Mr. Jenkins came over the 
splintered rail, and the second officer advanced until 
he could speak with the commander without risk 
that the mutinously inclined would overhear his 
words. 

“ The island is a small one, sir,” the mate said in 
a low tone. “ Hardly more than a reef, little less 
than a mile long, an’ perhaps half as wide. I found 
no sign of human beings, save at a spring, which 
looks as if it had been walled up a long time ago. 
There is a bit of a beach at the southerly end, where 
I reckon a small craft could work her way in; but 
other than that, the outlyin’ reef extends around the 
entire place.” 

” Very well, Mr. Jenkins. You will report to Mr. 
Thompson, who may need some assistance in pre- 
ss 


56 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


venting the people from going ashore until I am 
ready for them to do so. One or two of the passen- 
gers are showing themselves a bit ugly, therefore you 
will see to it that every command given is obeyed 
promptly, even though it becomes necessary to use 
force.” 

At this moment Mr. Stubbs, the chief engineer, 
came up from below, with Mr. Files at his heels, and 
reported to the captain : 

“ Even with the tide at its lowest ebb, as it is now, 
there’s too much water below to admit of our get- 
ting steam, sir. In case you should want power, 
however, I reckon I can make shift to work the 
donkey-engine.” 

As the engineer spoke Mr. Files stood as if listen- 
ing intently, and the captain asked, angrily : 

” Did Mr. Stubbs ask you to follow him, sir? ” 

“You told me to report to him, and I have yet to 
learn what I am expected to do,” the third mate re- 
plied in a tone which would have aroused the ire of 
the mildest man who ever drew breath, and Captain 
Bragg’s face was flushed with anger as he cried : 

“ Go forward, sir, and see if there be not somethin’ 
to which you can turn your hand. And hark ye, 
Mr. Files, if you have it in mind to turn insubor- 
dinate, as I have good reason to expect from what I 
have already seen and heard, remember that I shall 
not waste my time tryin’ to keep you straight ; but 
will put you out of the way of doing mischief at the 
first show of your turnin’ rusty.” 

Mr. Sampson, the travelling salesman, had been 
standing near the port rail amidships, watching 


The Island 


57 


Captain Bragg as Mr. Jenkins and the engineer made 
their reports, and now he could not fail to hear the 
warning given the third mate, for the words were 
spoken in a loud tone. He waited until Mr. Files 
slouched forward as if trying to show by his move- 
ments that nothing save superior force would suffice 
to prevent him from behaving as he pleased, and 
when the mutinously inclined officer came up, the 
travelling salesman linked arms with him, the two 
moving forward slowly. 

Captain Bragg watched these two while one might 
have counted twenty, and then, turning suddenly, 
said to the chief engineer : 

“ It is not likely we shall need steam — at least, 
not immediately. How many of your force can you 
count on implicitly in event of trouble such as those 
two seem inclined to make? ” 

“ No more than the first and second assistants, sir. 
The remainder of my crew are already hobnobbing 
with the steerage passengers, who, as you know, are 
nearly all Filipinos.” 

“ See to it, sir, that you and your two assistants 
are well armed, with the weapons concealed from 
view, and spend your time forward on this deck, 
where you can lend a hand if needed.” 

” May I ask, sir, if you count on lettin' the people 
go ashore? ” Mr. Stubbs asked. 

” As / look at the matter, I cannot well refuse, 
for there is no good reason why I should force them 
to remain on the wreck. If those who would make 
trouble are ashore, we shall be the better able to 
defend that which we must guard.” 


58 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


“ I understand what you mean, sir,” Mr. Stubbs 
replied, and I knew both he and the captain had the 
treasure in mind, because of that which followed. 
“ The steerage passengers have been makin’ a good 
bit of talk about what we took aboard, an’ some of 
my crew do not hesitate to say that if the ship is a 
total wreck every man has a right to take what he 
can get.” 

“ Ay, that’s where our danger lies, Mr. Stubbs, 
and until we can rig up some means of sendin’ for 
assistance, you and your two men will have yotu* 
eyes open for trouble. I’ll prevent the villains from 
plunderin’ this ship so long as I am alive.” 

Then the captain beckoned for Uncle Amos and 
Mr. Osborne to follow him into the chart-room, and 
while they were absent Sam Currier and I went for- 
ward to where Mr. Thompson was directing the 
movements of a dozen or more men. 

It was evident from what we saw that the first 
mate was clearing the steamer’s bow of wreckage, 
and at the first opportunity I made bold to ask : 

” Are you counting on patching up the steamer, 
sir? ” 

” Hardly that, lad, for she’s hurt beyond oiu* 
fixin’ ; but I’m makin’ ready to set up a ship-yard,” 
and the mate smiled, knowing full well that this 
reply would puzzle us. 

“To build a new steamer? ” Sam asked with a 
grin. 

“ Somethin’ very like that, lad,” and now Mr. 
Thompson spoke in a serious tone. “ We’re a good 
bit out of the track of vessels, while this ’ere reef 


The Island 


59 


holds us fast, an’ it stands us in hand to get word to 
Manila, or some other port, as soon as possible. In 
order to do that, we’re needin’ what’ll serve as a 
boat, an’ I’m countin’ on puttin’ together somethin’ 
that’ll answer the purpose.” 

We were yet talking with the first officer when the 
stewards came around summoning the first and 
second class passengers to breakfast in the saloon, 
and at the same time announcing that those who 
belonged in the steerage would be served on deck. 

You would hardly have supposed our steamer was 
a total wreck, if you had looked into the saloon that 
morning and seen us seated before a most bountiful 
meal, which seemed to give lie to the report that the 
greater portion of the provisions had been spoiled by 
being submerged. 

Captain Bragg and his officers appeared to be in 
the best of humour, as if they had never a care in the 
world, and those of the passengers as had worn long 
faces because it was possible we might be forced to 
stay there several days before another steamer could 
be summoned to our aid, immediately grew cheerful. 

It seemed to me that the meal was prolonged by 
the slow movements of the stewards, and also by the 
conversation of the officers, in order that time might 
be gained for some particular purpose, and then, 
when some of the passengers nestled about uneasily 
in their seats. Captain Bragg said, as he arose to his 
feet: 

“ It seems necessary we should map out a course 
of action, for the guidance of all during such time as 
we may be forced to remain here ; therefore I request 


60 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


that you gather on the upper deck, where the people 
in the steerage, as well as the crew, may hear what 
has been decided upon.” 

Without waiting to learn if there were any who did 
not choose to go on deck, the captain went up the 
companion way, followed closely by Uncle Amos, Mr. 
Osborne, and Miss Hubbard, Sam, his mother, and me. 

Without absolutely wheeling about to stare at him, 
I could see that Mr. Sampson hung in the wind as if 
not minded to obey what had really been a command 
for all on board to assemble on the upper deck ; but 
after one or two of his intimates had spoken to him 
in whispers, he followed the leaders, and, a few mo- 
ments later, I saw that he had taken a station where 
he could look Captain Bragg directly in the face. 

The steerage passengers and the crew had also been 
summoned, and we found them waiting somewhat 
impatiently, but with evident curiosity as to why 
they were thus assembled. 

Captain Bragg did not waste any time after being 
satisfied that all on board were within sound of his 
voice, and while it is not possible that at this late day 
I may set down his exact words, I surely can give the 
substance of them. 

He began by saying that there was no need to 
speak of what had already happened, since we knew 
as well as he that the steamer was doomed. He re- 
peated what Mr. Jenkins had reported when describ- 
ing the island, after his hasty survey, and then said : 

“ There is no reason why we should not remain 
quietly on board the steamer until some craft comes 
to our relief, at least, while the weather holds good, 


The Island 


61 


for there is no danger the ship will go to pieces. Here 
we shall be comfortable, and with food sufficient to 
supply all our needs. But it appears that there are 
some who prefer to go ashore, either as a recreation, 
or because of distrustin’ the wreck as a place of com- 
parative safety, therefore it has been decided that 
those who choose to do so may shift quarters to the 
island, putting up the ship’s canvas as tents. There 
is no necessity for me to say that those who prefer to 
live ashore cannot expect to be runnin’ back and 
forth from the steamer to the island, because the crew 
will have all they can handle with the great amount 
of work on hand, and can’t spend valuable time haul- 
ing idle people to and fro.” 

“ What has been done toward getting us to 
Manila? ” Mr. Sampson asked, in what I thought a 
most impertinent tone. 

“ Nothing as yet, and that you know full well, 
sir,” the captain replied in a more temperate tone 
than I could have employed while speaking to the 
man who had already shown a disposition to mutiny. 
“ In order to send word anywhere, we must have a 
boat, an’ until somethin’ which will answer the pur- 
pose of one can be put together, we must perforce 
remain idle, so far as concerns sendin’ word of our 
plight to those who may be able to aid us. I assiire 
all hands, however, that no time will be wasted, an’ 
finally, as soon as man can effect it, you will be taken 
in safety to your destination, with nothing to incon- 
venience you save the loss of time.” 

“ How are those persons to be fed who prefer to 
live ashore? ” Mr. Sampson asked. 


62 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


“ When it is known exactly how many decide to 
leave comfortable quarters in exchange for the dis- 
comforts which would necessarily be experienced 
while living in tents, a proportionate amount of 
provisions will be sent ashore.” 

“ Do you mean a proportionate amount for one 
day, or for the entire time we may be forced to stay 
here? ” and as Mr. Sampson asked this question I 
saw him glance meaningly at Mr. Files. 

“ How is it possible to say how long we may be 
obliged to stay here? ” the captain cried, with a note 
of impatience in his voice. “ You may rest assured 
that those who go ashore will have their full share of 
the provisions ; but, as a matter of course, they will 
be forced to do their own cookin’ an’ wait upon them- 
selves, whereas, by stayin’ in their present quarters, 
everything will be done as if the steamer was under 
way.” 

At this point the captain turned to speak with my 
uncle, most likely doing so in order to give the people 
an opportunity to discuss the situation among them- 
selves, and Sam Currier and I watched the travelling 
salesman eagerly, as, I venture to say, so did several 
others. 

Mr. Sampson did not appear disposed to make a 
secret of his plans, and by this time Enoch Files was 
quite ready to venture any show of mutiny which 
could be indulged in without taking too much risk. 
He and Mr. Sampson came together in a twinkling, 
and around them gathered four men from among the 
cabin passengers, half a dozen of the crew, and about 
as many more of the steerage people. 


The Island 


63 


“ Captain Bragg gave Tony, the Filipino, a bad 
name; but he don’t seem inclined to side in with 
those who are bent on mischief,” Sam said to me in 
a whisper, and, thus reminded of the fellow, I looked 
around quickly to see what he might be doing. 

He was standing near Mr. Thompson, and saying 
a few words now and then to that gentleman, as if 
commenting upon the movements of his mates ; but 
showing no disposition to take sides with them. 

When Sampson had talked with the third mate 
five minutes or more, the others of the party listen- 
ing, as if well content to have the matter settled by 
these two, the travelling salesman said in a loud voice, 
as he stepped out from among the throng, that the 
captain might see him: 

“ Here are seventeen of us who prefer to have the 
island under our feet, rather than take the chances of 
staying on a wreck that must go to pieces sooner or 
later, and in addition to a supply of food, we demand 
that our baggage be sent ashore.” 

“ Permission wasn’t given the crew to make a 
change of quarters,” Captain Bragg replied, as he 
wheeled swiftly around, and even a boy like myself 
could see that he was making strenuous efforts to 
hold his temper in check. 

“ Permission is not needed when the steamer is so 
thoroughly well wrecked as this one,” Mr. Sampson 
said, with a sneer. “ I can’t wonder that the poor 
fellows are eager to do what they may toward saving 
their lives, for it is reckless folly to remain aboard 
this hulk when all hands would be in perfect safety 
ashore.” 


64 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


I looked to see the captain burst into a towering 
rage at this reply, and make no doubt but that such 
would have been the case had it not been for Uncle 
Amos and Mr. Osborne. These two actually took 
him by the arms as he plunged his hand into the 
pocket where I knew was the revolver, and after a 
brief, whispered conversation, led him aside, Samp- 
son making a great show of mirth at such pro- 
ceeding. 

Two minutes later the captain stepped forward 
again where all could see him, and said : 

“No permission has been given any members of 
the crew to go ashore, and, save for the earnest re- 
quest of some of the passengers, I would not permit 
it. However, those who are inclined to take sides 
with fools who would lead them into what may 
prove worse than folly, should bear this in mind : If 
they remain on duty, there is no question but that 
all hands will be taken in safety to Manila ; by refus- 
ing to act the part of seamen when there is not the 
slightest reason for mutiny, they not only forfeit the 
wages due them, but will be arrested as mutineers. 
If any choose to go on those terms, they will not be 
molested, although except for the promise I have 
given some of my friends, I would shoot the first cur 
who went over the rail against orders.” 

Sampson indulged in more mirth as the captain 
ceased speaking, and Enoch Files whispered to the 
men, after which the seventeen who had declared 
their intention of going ashore, moved toward the 
bow as if to show that they were not to be dissuaded 
from their purpose. 


The Island 


65 


“Send them ashore, Mr. Thompson!” Captain 
Bragg shouted in an angry tone, “ an’ after they are 
gone, station armed men at the hawser to prevent 
them from cornin’ back.” 

“ We’ll take our baggage with us! ” the travelling 
salesman cried, threateningly, and the captain re- 
plied : 

“You will take with you such dunnage as is in 
your cabin; that which was stowed in the hold is 
under water, and may not be come at save by a diver. 
Mr. Jenkins, go with those idiots to their cabins, and 
see to it that they do not lay hands on anything save 
their personal property. Mr. Thompson, break out 
a fair supply of provisions and send them ashore, 
together with a couple of spare sails for a tent.” 

I expected Mr. Sampson would have some hot 
reply to make, and waited breathlessly for the out- 
burst; but to my surprise he meekly followed the 
second mate, as did his comrades, and we on deck 
remained as if at station, until the party returned, 
each carrying his belongings, for Mr. Jenkins made 
no attempt at assisting them. 

It seemed as if nearly all the spectators believed 
that an outburst of some kind would come before 
those whom we called the mutineers were sent ashore 
in the sling, which was hauled back and forth across 
the hawser, for every one of us stood silent and mo- 
tionless until the task was finished, and the stores 
had been landed, after which I question if we could 
have said whether we were relieved or saddened 
because of the departure. 

Such of the crew as preferred to stand by the ship 


66 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


performed their work in silence, neither speaking to 
each other nor those who were going over the bow. 
It was as if no one cared to begin a conversation 
which might end in bloodshed, so near were we at 
that moment to a hand-to-hand encounter. Even 
the travelling salesman seemed to have lost his cour- 
age, and instead of showing himself the bully he un- 
questionably was when no danger threatened, 
allowed himself to be swung across the sling as 
meekly as you please. 

It is reasonable to suppose that the task of sending 
these men ashore was performed in the shortest 
possible space of time, and yet to me it was as if a 
full half-day had passed before the last one disap- 
peared amid the foliage of the island. 

“ You will see to it, Mr. Thompson, that not one 
of those fellows is allowed to come back to this ship 
without my permission,” Captain Bragg cried, when 
the work was completed, and his voice was tremulous 
with suppressed rage. 

Then it was that the passengers came out of the 
trance into which they had fallen, so to speak, the 
majority of them peering over the sides of the steamer 
as if expecting to see her high and dry upon the rocks, 
while not a few, among whom were Sam’s mother and 
Miss Hubbard, went below. 

Sam and I were eager to watch the sailors as they 
set about building a boat with the limited materials 
at their command, and while we were thus engaged, 
I heard Tony, the Filipino, say to one of the steerage 
passengers : 

“Me no care, amigo, what the capitan says, 


The Island 67 

s’pose I was on island an’ wanted to come 
’board.” 

“ While the sling is kept at this end of the hawser 
you’d stay there, my man, no matter what heed you 
gave to the captain’s words.” 

” Why? ” 

“ Why? Because you couldn’t leave the island, 
save by swimmin’, an’ even if you got alongside, 
which I misdoubt, how’d you come over the rail 
unless some one threw you a rope? ” 

” See here, amigo,” the Filipino replied, looking 
around cautiously, as if afraid some one might over- 
hear him, “ me been down on reef while you have 
siesta on deck, an’ me know in how is the bow of this 
ship. Tufan gale blow hole till can sail eight-oar 
boat in to forward bulkhead. S’pose me want come 
’board, the capitan no save, me wait till high jvater, 
swim in far as fo’cas’le hatch, an’ crawl up.” 

I fancied the passenger winked meaningly at Tony, 
who worked at the task in hand as if he of all others 
belonging to the Ocean Queen was eager to do a little 
more than full duty. 

Calling Sam aft, where we could talk without fear 
of being overheard, I repeated to him as much as I 
had understood of what the men had said, and asked 
if he thought we ought to tell any one about it. 

“I’d hold my tongue,” Sam replied, without hes- 
itation. “ Of course. Captain Bragg knows all about 
the bow having been carried entirely away, and if 
you said anything, he might think you were trying 
to be too smart. It stands to reason he’ll have a 
sharp watch kept ; but I can’t for the life of me under- 


68 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


stand why the people shouldn’t come back if they 
want to, except that it was a low-down trick to desert 
the ship at such a time. This steamer is so much of a 
wreck already, that a small army couldn’t do her any 
more harm.” 

I thought the lad’s remarks were very sensible, 
and, therefore, when I had a good opportunity of 
talking with Uncle Amos, I held my peace, lest he 
should get an idea that I was meddling simply be- 
cause of having been allowed to hear what passed 
between him and the captain. 

During an hour or rnore, the men, working 
under the direction of Mr. Jenkins, sent ashore pro- 
visions, some of which looked rather the worse for 
water, and then all hands turned to at boat-building, 
although I believed it would have been wiser had they 
devoted their efforts to making a raft, trusting that 
she would be carried by the current in the desired 
direction. 

It was dull sport watching the crew, for there was 
a large amount of work to be done, in the way of 
clearing the decks of wreckage, before they could get 
at the necessary materials, and more than once were 
they forced to stop and obey some order of the cap- 
tain’s in regard to hoisting out of the hold such pro- 
visions as would be spoiled by long submersion, but 
were as yet little the worse for the salt-water bath. 

Tiring of idling on deck when there was nothing of 
interest to be seen, for never one of the mutineers 
showed himself, Sam and I went into the saloon 
where the passengers were trying to amuse them- 
selves, and I was surprised at seeing Mr. Osborne 


The Island 


69 


exerting himself as if he had been hired for just such 
a purpose, in an effort to entertain the women. He 
told stories, persuaded Miss Hubbard to play on the 
piano, and coaxed others to sing. He kept the 
stewards trotting here or there waiting on some of 
the old ladies who had a fancy for this thing or that, 
until I was really ashamed of him, and decided that 
he cut a better figure while trying to play the dude. 

“ He’s a jewel, is that man,” Uncle Amos said 
later in the day when we two were alone in our cabin, 
and I complained of being disappointed in Mr. Os- 
borne. “ The capt’in and his officers have more im- 
portant work on hand than that of amusin’ the 
women, an’ yet it is necessary some one should do it, 
else you might have a hot time down here. I don’t 
know of anythin’ worse in a muddle like this, than a 
crowd of females who have worked themselves up 
into a reg’lar muss, an’ that’s what they will do if you 
give ’em half a chance. I was wrecked once in the 
Straits of Sunda, with four women aboard, an’ I tell 
you what it is. Young Amos, I’d pay a big price if 
somebody could have chloroformed the whole boilin’ 
of ’em. It was like this — ” 

” The cap ’in wants to know if you’ll be so kind as 
to come into the chart-room, Cap’in Grout? ” the 
chief steward said, as he opened the door of our cabin 
ever so softly, and thus choked Uncle Amos off in a 
story which I had heard a dozen times since the day 
we left home, for, of course, he scurried on deck in a 
hurry, I following close at his heels in the belief that 
our mutineers on the island had begun to kick up a 


row. 


70 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


Everything looked peaceable enough when I was 
in the open air. The sailors were working forward as 
when I last saw them, and no living thing could be 
discovered among the foliage just over the bow. 

Uncle Amos went into the chart-room, shutting 
the door quickly behind him, therefore I could not 
follow, and had just turned to go below again in 
order to find Sam, when Mr. Thompson called me. 

The first officer was standing well in the bow, and 
as I went up to him he said in a kindly tone : 

“ I thought perhaps you’d like to see how much of 
the Queen we didn’t bring with us when we came over 
the outer end of the reef, lad. It ain’t a good thing 
to show passengers what may give ’em a chill ; but 
if you’re half the sailorman your imcle is, it won’t do 
you any harm.” 

I didn’t take the trouble to explain that I was no 
sailor at all, and had a great deal rather be snug 
ashore than on the finest ship that ever floated; but, 
instead, gazed over the rail, seeing that of which 
Tony, the Filipino, had spoken. 

The tide was well up, and the gentle swell rolled 
into our hull without obstruction, showing only too 
plainly what would be the result once the wind had 
raised a fairly heavy sea. It was not pleasant to look 
upon, that yawning hole, especially while one was 
pinned down to the wreck as were we all, and I 
questioned whether Mr. Sampson and his compan- 
ions had not been wise in going ashore while there 
was an opportunity. 

” When a storm springs up, it won’t take long to 
rip the Ocean Queen into old junk,” I said, catching 


The Island 


71 


my breath much as one does when he plunges sud- 
denly into cold water. 

“ Right you are, lad; but we’re not likely to have 
a storm very soon on the heels of the monsoon which 
worked all the mischief, an’ even though one does 
spring up, we’ll have timely warnin’. You can make 
certain the old man keeps his eye on the barometer 
mighty close.” 

” But if a storm should come up in the night — 
even a little squall? ” I persisted. 

” Well, it might be tight squeezin’. I’ll admit, 
though I wouldn’t like to make such talk where the 
old man could hear me. It’s different speakin’ with 
you, for your uncle seems to have gone in partner- 
ships with Captain Bragg since we piled up here on 
the ledge.” 

Then it was that I bethought me of what Tony had 
said ; but instead of repeating the sailor’s words, and 
thus laying myself open to the charge of living in the 
woods to be scared by an owl, I said, carelessly, as if 
it was no more than an idle thought : 

“If those men who went ashore wanted to come 
back, it wouldn’t be such a very hard job to swim 
over into that hole, and come up through the hatch, 
while the tide is high.” 

” Yes, I reckon it could be done; but there ain’t 
any among that white-livered gang who’d take the 
chances, for a stray shark would be likely to play hob 
with a fellow,” Mr. Thompson replied, with a laugh, 
and, seeing that he was not disposed to worry over 
the possibilities, I changed the conversation by ask- 
ing: 


72 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


“ Whereabouts is the treasure kept, sir? ” 

“ Why do you ask that? ” and he looked around 
quickly, as if to see whether any of the men were 
listening. 

“ Simply because I have heard the captain and 
Uncle Amos talking of the fact that we are a rich 
ship, and had a curiosity to know where the gold had 
been stowed.” 

” It’s in the strong-room, just forward of the 
stewards’ quarters, on the port side, an’ nearabout 
there is what gives me more worry of mind.” 

” What’s that, sir? ” I asked in surprise. 

“ The arms an’ ammunition we brought away 
from the Spanish cruiser. If the men turn rusty be- 
fore we can make the situation known at Manila, 
those things are like to be more dangerous than all 
the gold that has ever been shipped into the island 
of Luzon.” 


CHAPTER V 


TONY DISAPPEARS 

I CAN’T say that I was any more uneasy in mind, 
after the first officer spoke of the arms and am- 
munition, than I had been before, because that 
would have been impossible I had had no expe- 
rience in such matters, but what with the condition 
of the ship, stranded on a reef far out of the track of 
vessels plying between Hong Kong and Manila ; the 
greater portion of the stores spoiled by salt water; 
some of the passengers taking sides with the sailors 
in what was neither more nor less than mutiny ; the 
steamer certain to go to pieces when the wind should 
spring up, and with no means of leaving the island, 
surely we could not have been in worse straits. 

That was much the idea I had in mind when I left 
Mr. Thompson to join Sam, and yet before many days 
had passed, I came to know that matters could be 
more serious than on that day after we struck the 
reef. 

Until noon Sam and I found enough to occupy our 
attention as we watched the men at work, or kept a 
sharp lookout for those who had gone ashore; but 
then it grew monotonous, for, so far as coiild be 
73 


74 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


learned, the men made no progress with their boat- 
building, and we saw nothing whatever of the mu- 
tineers. 

Uncle Amos, Mr. Osborne, and Captain Bragg held 
many a consultation in the chart-room ; those of the 
passengers yet remaining on board lounged lazily on 
deck, or amused themselves as best they might in the 
saloon, while as for Sam and me, it seemed as if we 
were shut out from everything. 

When dinner was served, I decided that we had 
been told of provisions spoiled by the sea, only to 
make us more thankful when we saw the table boun- 
tifully spread; but I afterward came to know that 
the cooks were serving the fresh stores lavishly lest 
they should decay. 

According to the statement printed on the bill of 
fare, supper should have been served that evening 
about nine o’clock, as it had been the day we left 
Hong Kong ; but before we left the dinner-table the 
stewards quietly informed us that neither supper nor 
lunch would be had that night. It was the first step 
toward putting us on short allowance. 

The passengers were weary from doing nothing, 
and before nine o’clock the saloon was deserted. Sam 
and I had counted to remain on deck until midnight, 
pretending to do our share of standing watch; but 
the moments seemed so long in the darkness and 
silence, which was broken only by the moaning of the 
sea as it surged heavily against the reef, that our 
eyelids were soon so weighted that sleep seemed an 
absolute necessity. 

I was in my berth when Uncle Amos entered our 


75 


Tony Disappears 

cabin, and although it was not possible for me to see 
his face, because our night-lamp had not been lighted, 
I fancied he was tired and despondent. 

“ Has anything new gone wrong, sir? ” I ventured 
to ask, as he threw himself upon the couch without 
removing any of his clothing. 

“ Why do you ask, lad? ” 

“ Because, in the first place, you haven’t regu- 
larly gone to bed, and then again, I fancied you ap- 
peared tired.” 

” An’ that’s what I am, my boy. It is hard for an 
old shipmaster like me to rid himself of the idea that 
at such a time he has an enormous responsibility on 
his shoulders, an’ even if I could do so, Joe Bragg 
seems determined to make me take my share.” 

” Mr. Osborne appears to be working as hard as 
either you or the captain,” I said, with a feeble at- 
tempt at a laugh. 

“ An’ that’s what he is doin’. Young Amos. It’s a 
blessin’ that we’ve got him aboard, for he’s a master 
hand at keepin’ the old women quiet, an’ how Bragg 
would get along without him, beats me. To think 
that I set him down as a worthless sort of a dude, 
who could do nothin’ but try to look pretty! ” 

“ The men don’t seem to get along very fast with 
their boat-building,” I suggested, after a brief silence. 

“ It’s slow work tryin’ to make somethin’ out of 
nothin’, lad; but they’ll fetch it in time.” 

“ Then you really believe they can build a boat 
which will carry some of them to Manila, sir? ” 

” Of course they can, lad, although it may not be 
necessary to go as far as Manila. Sailormen can do 


76 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


almost anythin’ in which the sea is concerned, an’ 
make a good job of it, too.” 

“ Then, if all we’ve got to do is wait, I can’t under- 
stand why you should be so out of sorts to-night, 
sir,” I said, with a laugh which had in it little of 
mirth, for I was far from feeling jolly. 

“ Ay, lad, all we've got to do is wait ; but the ques- 
tion is whether the weather’ll wait for us. Then 
again. I’d feel more comfortable in mind if all hands 
were aboard.” 

“ Meaning Mr. Sampson and those who followed 
him ashore? ” 

“ Ay, lad; who else should I mean? ” 

“ But what can they do to work us harm? ” 

“ If I knew. Young Amos, I wouldn’t be givin’ 
much heed to ’em; it’s what I can’t figger out that’s 
worryin’ me.” 

Although my uncle had not made his meaning very 
clear so far as spoken words went, I understood per- 
fectly well what he meant, and my mind went back 
to Mr. Thompson’s remark as to the arms and am- 
munition. 

I would have continued the conversation, for it 
had been agreed between Sam Currier and myself 
that I should make every effort to learn what Uncle 
Amos thought of the possibility that we might re- 
ceive the assistance of which we stood in need, within 
a comparatively short time; but he cut my ques- 
tions short by saying : 

“ There is no good reason why we should wag our 
tongues overly much where it is possible others may 
hear us. It’s a hard problem to solve; but I’m in- 


77 


Tony Disappears 

dined to think Joe Bragg will pull through all right, 
barring such accidents as can’t well be guarded 
against.” 

With this he turned as if to go to sleep, and I could 
not well ask more questions, because, as I understood 
it, he had much the same as told me to hold my peace ; 
but, by this time, my eyes were open wide, for his 
refusal to discuss the matter seemed good proof that 
he was anxious concerning the outcome. 

During an hour or more I heard measured foot- 
steps on deck, as if those on watch were pacing to and 
fro, and then a most profound silence reigned ; but it 
was as if the absence of all sounds served to render me 
more wakeful. I tossed to and fro within the narrow 
limits of the berth, feeling a certain sense of suffoca- 
tion, for the weather was very warm and never a 
breath of moving air came through the port-hole of 
our cabin. 

How long I had thus been awake when I was sud- 
denly startled by an odd noise, it is impossible to say ; 
but it seemed as if the night was considerably more 
than half-spent when I fancied I heard sounds di- 
rectly beneath me, as if some one was overhauling 
the cargo in the hold. Sitting bolt upright, I listened 
until becoming convinced that it was nothing more 
than the surging to and fro of the water in the hull, 
and this was sufficient to have banished any desire 
for sleep however weary my eyelids may have been, 
for I began to fear that the wind was rising. 

Then came that sound which told that a heavy 
weight had fallen, and, like a simple, I said to myself 
that some of the cargo was shifting under the action- 


78 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


of the waves. Thus it chanced that I did not arouse 
Uncle Amos, who was breathing heavily as if in pro- 
found slumber; but, scrambling softly out of the 
berth, stood near the door as if believing that there I 
could hear more distinctly. 

Now and again the silence would be almost oppres- 
sive, and then I could hear what seemed to betoken 
that men were at work opening boxes, for the creak- 
ing as of iron nails being torn out of wood came 
plainly to my ears. A dozen times or more did I hear 
the same sounds, and then persuaded myself that the 
watch on duty was overhauling the provisions in 
order to ascertain how much we might have on hand, 
the work being done in the night lest the more timid 
of the passengers should be alarmed by thinking we 
were like to be put on short allowance. 

As I look back on the events of that night, which 
seemed more like a dream than a reality, it is certain 
that I must have remained crouching by the cabin 
door quite two hours before the noises ceased en- 
tirely, and then there was a faint grayness in the 
apartment which told that the darkness was being 
slowly dispersed by the approach of day. Before I 
finally fell into an uneasy sleep, the measured tread 
of men on watch was resumed, and I knew the crew 
were on the alert. 

Despite the fact that I had remained awake nearly 
all night, I was the first to open my eyes when tiny 
rays of sunlight crept in through the port-hole, and 
within a very few minutes thereafter Uncle Amos 
bestirred himself. 

“ Hello, lad! ” he cried, on seeing that I was star- 


Tony Disappears 79 

ing at him. “ How long have you been playin’ the 
owl? ” 

“ I wonder that an old sailorman like you could 
have slept while the men were at work in the hold,” 
I replied, with a yawn. ” The noise wasn’t so very 
great ; but my eyes were kept open nearly all night 
because of speculating as to how much of the stores 
they found fit for use.” 

” Men workin’ in the hold? ” Uncle Amos repeated, 
impatiently. ” You’ve been dreamin’, lad, for the 
stores wouldn’t be kept in this part of the ship.” 

” At least, I was so far awake as to get out of the 
berth and go to the door that I might hear more 
plainly, sir,” I replied, with somewhat of sharpness 
in my voice, for it displeased me that he should fancy 
I was yet so young as not to know the difference be- 
tween a dream and reality. 

” And what was it you heard. Young Amos? ” 

My uncle was on his feet by this time, apparently 
more disturbed by my words than I had been by the 
odd noises of the night. 

I described the sounds to him as best I could, an 
expression of dismay coming over his face mean- 
while, and was hardly more than at an end of the 
story, when, seizing me by the arm, he whispered: 

” Come on deck with me at once, lad, an’ we’ll see 
what Joe Bragg has to say about it! ” 

I was forced to accompany him, for he literally 
dragged me from the cabin, up the companionway 
to the deck, and thence to Captain Bragg’s cabin, 
which adjoined the chart-room. 

The master of the wreck was yet asleep when Uncle 


80 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


Amos, with me in tow, burst into his cabin; but he 
sprang to his feet immediately we entered. 

“ I want you to hear the story which this lad has 
to tell, an’ then I’ll make up my mind whether he 
doesn’t deserve a floggin’ for holdin’ his tongue so 
long! ” 

I understood by this time,, even though I might 
have failed of doing so before, that Uncle Amos was 
seriously disturbed in mind, and, as a natural conse- 
quence, stammered and stuttered until the old gentle- 
man shook me impatiently, as he cried : 

“ Tell the yarn as you told it to me, lad, an’ don’t 
chew your words into shoe-strings! ” 

“ Leave him alone, Amos, an’ let him spit it out 
after his own fashion, for then we’ll the sooner come 
to the bottom of it,” Captain Bragg said sharply, and 
I was yet trying to make my meaning plain when he 
opened the door of the cabin, which Uncle Amos had 
closed as we entered, and cried to one of the men who 
chanced to be at work near by : 

“ Ask Mr. Thompson to step this way in a hurry ! ” 
This done, he fell to questioning me, and I was 
doing my best to describe the sounds I had heard, 
when the first officer entered. 

” Who was on duty after midnight, Mr. Thomp- 
son? ” the captain asked, sharply. 

“ Mr. Jenkins relieved me about ten o’clock, and 
Mr. Stubbs insisted on doin’ a turn of duty from one 
until three, when I came on again, sir.” 

” Do you know if any of the men were at work in 
the hold after I turned in? ” 

“ It couldn’t have been that any person went be- 




Tony Disappears 


81 


low the saloon deck, sir. You know full well the 
condition of affairs there.’' 

“ Go below, an’ have a careful look around to see 
if anything has been disturbed, sir. This lad thinks 
some one was at work there about midnight. Make 
certain one way or the other before reportin’.” 

The first officer gave a hasty glance in my direc- 
tion, as if to say that things had come to a pretty pass 
if the mate of a steamer like the Ocean Queen was to 
be sent on a diver’s job simply because a lad like me 
had gotten a foolish fancy into his head ; but he made 
no delay in obeying the order. 

While he was absent neither Captain Bragg nor 
Uncle Amos spoke, and I stood shifting from one foot 
to the other in an exceedingly uncomfortable fashion, 
as I wondered what would be the result, so far as I 
personally was concerned, if Mr. Thompson reported 
that there were no signs of any work having been 
done in the hold, which must have been well filled 
with water at about the time I claimed to have heard 
the odd sounds. 

The first officer had not been out of the cabin a 
quarter of an hour, although it seemed a mighty long 
while to me, when he returned, looking as if he had 
seen a ghost, and Captain Bragg said sharply, before 
he could speak : 

“ Some one has been at the arms, eh? ” ' 

“ It’s chiefly the ammunition, sir. I should say 
that all the cases above water have been carried off, 
or opened an’ the contents taken away, unless they 
were thrown into the sea,” the mate replied, speak- 
ing in a low tone as if afraid of being overheard. 


82 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


“ And the arms, Mr. Thompson? ” the captain 
asked, impatiently. 

“ Only one case has been opened, sir, and that is 
floatin’ around empty.” 

“ Which means that those villains have twenty- 
four repeatin’ rifles, an’ as much ammunition as they 
wanted to carry away! ” and the captain stood star- 
ing at me as if I was responsible for all that had 
occurred. 

” It’s the treasure they’re after! ” Uncle Amos 
exclaimed, and the first officer replied : 

” That was in Mr. Files’s mind when he took sides 
with Mr. Sampson ; but I can’t believe he had enough 
of courage to come off from the island.” 

” There are plenty among the gang who would 
venture into any place, however hot, on the chance 
of gettin’ their hands on that which must needs be 
put on board so that every tough in Hong Kong could 
learn of the fact,” Captain Bragg cried in a rage, and 
at that moment the door of the cabin was opened 
again, this time disclosing the face of Mr. Jenkins. 

” Well, sir? ” the captain asked sharply, as if in a 
passion because the door had been opened without 
warning, and the second officer said, apologetically: 

” I knocked, sir; but you must have failed to hear 
me. I have to report that Tony, the Filipino, is no 
longer aboard.” 

“ When did he leave? ” 

That I can’t say, sir. He was here when my 
watch went off duty, an’ the men claim that they 
have no idea how he got away.” 

Then it was I remembered what I had heard Tony 


Tony Disappears 


83 


say to his comrade, and without waiting to be ques- 
tioned, I broke in by repeating the words. 

“ It seems that you have kept your ears open 
precious wide. Master Grout,” the captain said, in an 
odd tone, as if he was vexed because I had heard so 
much, and my uncle took fire at the tone, as was seen 
when he cried, angrily: 

“ If you’re blamin’ the lad, Joe Bragg, because he 
doesn’t hang ’round like a wooden boy, with eyes and 
ears closed against everything which may be done or 
said, speak it right out, an’ I’ll see that he doesn’t 
offend again while he remains aboard this steamer! ” 

“ Now, now, Amos Grout, don’t fly off at a careless 
word! ” Captain Bragg said, quickly, taking my uncle 
by the hand. “ I was findin’ no fault with the lad for 
thus doin’ us a favour, else would I be worse than a 
fool ; but, worked up as I am — as we all are, it 
seemed strange that he alone should have informa- 
tion which might at least have been suspected by us. 
Tony has done the trick, that’s certain. The chances 
are ten to one he used the raft of life-preservers with 
which to float his plunder ashore, an’ all this while we 
were standin’ watch above his head.” 

He had no more than ceased speaking when Mr. 
Jenkins went away very suddenly, to return half a 
minute later, as he said : 

“ The raft has disappeared, sir. It was made fast 
near the bow in case we might need it again.” 

“ Well, we’ve got the whole story now, an’ may 
lock the stable door after the horse has been stolen,” 
the captain said, irritably. “ There is no use in 
cryin’ over spilled milk, therefore you had better 


84 The Wreck of the ‘'Ocean Queen 


attend to whatever you have on hand, gentlemen. 
Amos, suppose we have Osborne up here, an’ chew 
over the matter between ourselves? ” 

This was much the same as dismissing me, and I 
was edging near the door when Uncle Amos said: 

“ Lad, ask Mr. Osborne if he will come into the 
captain’s cabin. I reckon you’ve got sense enough to 
understand that what you have heard, whether here, 
or in our room, is not to be mentioned to any save 
those who have just heard it.” 

And this was all the thanks I got for giving infor- 
mation to the commander of the steamer which was 
most important. I had been the same as laughed at 
by Captain Bragg and Mr. Thompson, and now I was 
turned out of the cabin as if of no importance. Of 
course, it was sheer folly for a boy like me to be dis- 
gruntled because the officers of the Ocean Queen did 
not go down on their knees to thank me for having 
warned them of what had been done, but neverthe- 
less, I felt exceedingly sore in mind as I went below. 

Mr. Osborne had not yet come out of his cabin, so 
one of the stewards told me, and while I was knock- 
ing at his door, for he couldn’t have slept more 
soundly had he been safe in bed at home, Sam Currier 
came up. 

“ Where have you been? ” he asked, as if I was in 
duty bound to keep him informed of all my move- 
ments. “ I’ve looked everywhere for you, and had 
just decided you had gone ashore to join the noble 
army under command of the travelling salesman.” 

There was no reason why I should show temper 
with Sam, who had had no part in my discomfiture ; 


85 


Tony Disappears 

and by the time it was possible to repeat Uncle 
Amos’s message to Mr. Osborne, my fretfulness had 
vanished, except, perhaps, that there yet lingered a 
bit of it deep down in my heart. 

Without stopping to think that Uncle Amos might 
have included Sam among those to whom he cau- 
tioned me not to speak regarding what had been 
heard, I led the lad out on deck and well aft, where 
it was possible to tell him all the story without fear of 
being overheard by any one else. 

It goes without saying that the lad was greatly 
astonished, and not a little frightened, by the start- 
ling news, and when I had come to an end of the 
story, he said, as if it was possible for him to know 
beyond a peradventure exactly what the mutineers 
counted on doing: 

“ Now they will prevent us from sending off a 
boat, in case the sailors succeed in making one, until 
the treasure has been delivered up to them, and, ac- 
cording to the looks of affairs, it will be possible for 
them to do exactly as they please.” 

As a matter of course, that was a natural conclu- 
sion to arrive at, for certain it was that Enoch Files, 
even if Mr. Sampson was honestly inclined, had made 
up his mind to have a fingering of the gold which was 
taken on board the Ocean Queen at Hong Kong, and 
we were discussing how the mutineers would begin to 
carry out their plans, when the sound of many foot- 
steps on deck caused us to turn suddenly that we 
might be able to have a view of what was going on 
forward. 

Captain Bragg, Uncle Amos, Mr. Osborne and Mr. 


86 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


Jenkins had just come out of the chart-room, and 
were walking forward where the first officer and two 
sailors stood by the hawser as if waiting to send some 
one ashore. 

“ They’re going to hunt up the mutineers! ” Sam 
cried, as if in alarm, and I, fancying myself more wise 
than really was the case, replied, decidedly : 

“ It isn’t possible they are counting on doing any- 
thing so foolish. Those on the island are well armed, 
and, having gone so far, wouldn’t hesitate to shoot.” 

“ It may be the captain’s party will do their share 
of the shooting,” Sam said, with a chuckle of satis- 
faction. “You can reckon that each of them has at 
least one revolver, with plenty of cartridges, and I’ll 
go bail they know how to use the weapons better 
than do the sailors.” 

There was no time for me to say anything more, 
if I would keep my eyes on those who were making 
the bold move, and, stepping well over on the port 
side where my view would be unobstructed, I 
watched eagerly, as, after a brief controversy with 
his companions. Captain Bragg clambered over the 
bow in order to get into the sling. 

Before he had time to swing himself beyond the 
splintered timbers, we heard a hail from the island, 
and there saw the ugly face of Enoch Files amid the 
foliage, as he shouted : 

“ Ahoy on the steamer! ” 

The sailors who had laid hold of the traveller tackle 
in order to send the captain ashore, dropped their 
hands as if in alarm, and Captain Bragg cried, 
angrily : 


Tony Disappeafs 

Pull lively, you lubbers, unless you’re minded to 
take orders from yonder mutineer instead of 
me! ” 

“ Hold hard! ” Files shouted, as if in reply. 
“ Don’t make the mistake of leavin’ the ship till you 
know what the cost will be,” and then it was I saw 
Uncle Amos bend outboard until he could get a grip 
on the sling to prevent the captain from working him- 
self along hand over hand, as he appeared on the 
point of doing. 

“ We stand ready to shoot the first man who 
leaves the steamer, whether by the hawser or by 
water,” Files shouted, taking good care, however, to 
conceal himself behind the foliage before making such 
a threat. “You decided to stay aboard the wreck, 
an’ now by all that’s good you’ll do so, or go into the 
kingdom come mighty sudden! ” 

Captain Bragg pulled a revolver from his pocket 
while the fellow was speaking, and would have fired 
in the direction from which the voice proceeded, had 
not both Uncle Amos and Mr. Osborne clutched his 
arm, literally dragging him back over the broken 
timbers, as my uncle said, pleadingly: 

“ No, no, Joe Bragg; don’t take it upon yourself 
to fire the first shot! I’m thinkin’ there’ll be plenty 
of powder burned hereabouts, an’ that very soon, but 
it’s not for you to open the battle! ” 

“ That’s right, pull him back, for I’m havin’ 
mighty hard work to keep my finger off the trigger! ” 
Files shouted, jeeringly. “ More than one of us here 
has a score to settle with the man who has bullied us 
in fair weather an’ foul without reason. He’s had 


88 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen’ 

good warnin’ now, an’ the next time we get a s 
him, he will go down.” 

The captain struggled to reply to this -a] 
speech; but Uncle Amos and Mr. Osborne cl • 
him, talking soothingly all the while, an 
Thompson cried : 

” What is the meaning of all this. Files? How is it 
that you have turned villain so suddenly? ” 

“ The meaning of it is that we who are marooned 
on this ’ere island claim salvage on the gold that was 
taken aboard at Hong Kong, an’ in order to collect 
our dues, we count on takin’ possession of the stuff.” 

“ So you’ve turned pirates, eh? You and Mr. 
Sampson gone into partnership with Tony as chief 
clerk? ” 

” Look here, Thompson, it won’t pay for you to be 
so free with your tongue, an’ that I’m tellin’ you 
because you’ve always shown yourself a decent kind 
of a man. There are a dozen rifles aimed at you this 
minute, an’ if I said the word you would go out of 
this world mighty sudden. There’s no good reason 
why I should wag my tongue overly much about this 
’ere business. We’ve got the upper hands of you all, 
an’ count on holdin’ the advantage ; the whole boilin’ 
of you could be shot down if you tried to get away on 
a raft, an’ it’s a sure thing that you wouldn’t live to 
come ashore on the hawser. It’s the gold we want, 
an’ that we’re bound to have in the end, whether by 
peaceful possession, or by killin’ you off one by one! ” 

By this time Captain Bragg had freed himself from 
those who held him prisoner, and, leaping on the 
fragments of the port rail with a revolver in his hand, 


89 


Tony Disappears 

he cried, while so nearly choking with passion that 
the words came thick and indistinct : 

“ By the heaven above us, Enoch Files, you shall 
die the death of a dog by the garrote on the parade- 
ground at Manila, if we don’t take your worthless 
life — ” 

He did not finish the threat, for at that instant a 
bullet whistled past his head at such close range that 
his cap was carried away, and even as a second report 
rang out. Uncle Amos had pulled the captain to the 
deck, as he cried, angrily : 

Have you lost your wits, Joe Bragg? What 
right have you to stand there givin’ those scoundrels 
a chance to take your life when all these people 
aboard are dependin’ on you to save them from a 
miserable death? ” 

It was impossible for me to hear what other words 
were spoken by my imcle, for in a twinkling all was 
confusion on the deck. The sailors rushed aft to gain 
a shelter from the bullets, and the reports of the 
rifles had brought the passengers from below in a liv- 
ing, screaming stream. 

The mutineers had opened the battle in good 
truth, and for the moment it seemed to me as if we 
on the wreck were entirely at their mercy. 


CHAPTER VI 


BESIEGED 

D uring a few seconds it seemed as if all our 
people on the wreck were beside themselves 
with fear and bewilderment, and then the 
voice of Captain Bragg, as he called this man or that 
to some particular duty, quelled the uproar on the 
instant. 

Even a boy like me understood that the first duty 
was to raise something which would serve as a screen 
between those on deck and the mutineers, for now 
that the first shot had been fired, they would prob- 
ably have no scruples about shooting us down, if by 
such wickedness their ends could be gained. Captain 
Bragg turned his attention to this matter at once, 
and while directing the men would have shown him- 
self boldly; but that Uncle Amos and Mr. Thompson 
prevented him by threatening to use force if he was 
not more prudent. 

“ That precious third mate of yours has given 
warnin’ that he will shoot you on sight,” Uncle Amos 
said, as he literally dragged the master of the Ocean 
Queen to a sheltered position behind one of the deck- 
houses. “ It stands to reason that they wouldn’t 
hesitate to carry out the threat, for, since they are 
after the treasure, you are the one above all others 
90 


Besieged 


91 


who stands in their way. You have got no right to 
take chances at such a time as this, Joe Bragg, an’ 
I don’t cotmt on allowin’ you to throw your life away, 
even if I have to knock you down every half- 
hour.” 

Mr. Thompson added entreaties to the threats of 
Uncle Amos, and between the two they contrived to 
keep the captain in a place of comparative safety 
imtil we were in some sort of condition to stand a 
siege. 

The hatches were set on end across the bow, and 
fastened securely in such a position that those on the 
island could not see the steamer’s deck from the bow 
to something abaft of amidships. On the ends of 
this screen, cabin doors, spare spars, and, in fact, 
everything which would serve as a shelter were set 
up along the rails, running aft twenty feet or more on 
either side, until we appeared to be in a fairly good 
condition for defence. As a matter of course, the 
mutineers could see our men while they raised this 
barrier ; but never a shot was fired, although many a 
life might have been taken. 

” They count on having easy work of starving us 
out,” Sam Currier said, when I expressed my sur- 
prise because the crew had not been interfered with. 
” It strikes me that they’ve got the upper hands of 
us, just as that miserable Files said, and except in 
the case of Captain Bragg, against whom they have 
a grudge, there is no reason why they need do any- 
thing more than wait.” 

“ Wait how long? ” I asked, stupidly. 

Until our provisions have been eaten, or a storm 


92 The Wreck of the ‘'Ocean Queen’’ 


comes up. How long would we dare to stay on board 
the wreck after the sea began to kick up a bobbery? ” 

“ But a vessel of some kind may heave in sight 
long before that happens,” I cried, hopefully, and 
Sam replied, gravely : 

“ That seems to be the only chance against them, 
and if we are out of the track of shipping, as all the 
officers claim, we can’t build any very great hopes 
on it.” 

” What’s the use of hunting after disagreeable 
possibilities? ” I cried, petulantly, and Sam replied, 
as if I was only a child and he my grandfather : 

” We don’t have to do much hunting. Young Amos, 
and it is better to look danger in the face, than de- 
liberately shut our eyes against it.” 

I was not disposed to continue a conversation of 
that kind any longer than absolutely necessary, and 
to put an end to it, proposed that we go amidships to 
see what the crew were doing in the hold, now that 
the screens were in position. 

By leaning over the combing of the hatchway it 
was possible to have a full view of all that was going 
on beneath us, and we saw that the men were over- 
hauling the cases of arms which had been shipped 
from the Spanish cruiser. At first I thought it was 
the captain’s intention to take all those rifles on deck, 
where we might have them ready for use ; but soon 
came to understand that our people were searching 
for ammunition, in the hope that those who stole 
into the hold at midnight might not have found the 
entire supply. 

The movements of the men were being watched so 


Besieged 


93 


eagerly by Captain Bragg and those in whom he con- 
fided, that I soon came to suspect we were not well 
supphed with ammunition, and such I foimd was the 
case, when I questioned Uncle Amos. 

“ Yes, lad, we are needin’ powder an’ ball for a 
fact, an’ it begins to look as if that miserable Fil- 
ipino, Tony, had made a clean sweep when he over- 
hauled the cargo,” my -uncle said in a low tone, after 
I, having called him aside, put the question plainly. 

” Haven’t we any ammunition? ” I asked in siu- 
prise. 

” I reckon there’s as much aboard as you’d gen- 
erally find in a merchantman of this kind — say 
fifty or a himdred cartridges for the revolvers of the 
officers. You see there’s no call for any more, an’ 
I’m allowin’ you wo-uldn’t find a single charge for 
the rifles, imless some of the cases were overlooked 
by the feUow who cleaned us out while we were 
asleep.” 

“ And you do not see any other way out of it for 
us, than to have a bloody fight with those on the 
island? ” I asked, despondently, and my uncle re- 
plied, as if thinking the question needless : 

“It all depends on them. You’ve heard what 
they’ve got to say — we must give up the gold, or 
take the chances, an’ Joe Bragg ain’t the kind of a 
man to back down while he’s able to breathe.” 

“ What about the possibility that we may speak 
some vessel very soon? ” 

“ The chances are so slim, lad, that it won’t pay 
to figger ’em up. When Bragg got the sim, he worked 
our position on the most northerly island of the 


94 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


Batan group,** Uncle Amos replied, and was evi- 
dently about to say something more, when a cry as 
of joy from the hold caused us both to run quickly to 
the hatchway. 

As we soon learned, the men had come upon one 
case of cartridges which must have escaped Tony’s 
eyes, and was so high on top of other freight that the 
water had not touched it. How many shells it con- 
tained I could not say; but it looked small as the 
sailor held it above his head in triumph, and seemed 
a poor trophy to excite so much of joy. 

After this find, the search went on with renewed 
vigour ; but when night came nothing more of the same 
sort had been brought to light, and we were forced 
to believe that the contents of this one case made up 
our full supply of ammunition, save for such revolver 
cartridges as might be found in the officers’ cabins. 

Our dinner on this day offered a striking contrast 
to the same meal the first day out from Hong Kong. 
It is true we had sufficient with which to satisfy our 
hunger ; but there was no more than that, and del- 
icacies were conspicuous only by their absence. 

It can be safely assumed that care was taken to set 
a watch such as would prevent the mutineers from 
getting aboard secretly when night had come. The 
interior of the hold was lighted by lanterns lowered 
with ropes, so that those on duty at the hatchway 
could readily see if any one came inside by water, 
and that there might be no fear the sentinels would 
fall asleep at their posts, the men were to be relieved 
every two hours. Uncle Amos and Mr. Thompson 
were to take charge during a certain portion of the 


95 


Besieged 

time ; Captain Bragg and Mr. Osborne were to relieve 
them, while Mr. Stubbs and the second officer would 
be in command of the morning watch. 

Miss Hubbard had moved into Mrs. Currier’s cabin, 
so that the two might be company for each other, 
and there was no good reason, so his mother said 
after he had coaxed her hard, why Sam shouldn’t 
be allowed to sleep with me. I was well pleased thus 
to have a companion during the hours of darkness, 
for Uncle Amos couldn’t be depended upon now that 
he had a share of the work to look after. 

Perhaps I was particularly sleepy because of hav- 
ing remained awake so long the night previous, for 
within five minutes after Sam and I turned into the 
same berth, I was in dreamland, where I remained 
until aroused by the sun’s rays streaming in through 
the port-hole. 

Sam must have slept quite as soundly as I for 
he did not even know whether Uncle Amos had been 
in the room during the night, and we made a hurried 
toilet in our eagerness to gain the deck that we might 
learn if there was any change in the situation. 

Mr. Jenkins was pacing to and fro, well aft where 
he could have a partial view of the shore, and two 
men were standing just behind the heavy screens, 
peering through loopholes which had been made in 
the hatches by the carpenter. The second officer 
had shown himself very friendly to Sam and me, 
therefore we did not hesitate to ask him what had 
happened during the night. 

“ Everything seems to be as when you turned in,” 
he replied, cheerily. “ The mutinous villains haven’t 


96 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen"' 


shown themselves, most likely guessin’ some of us 
would shoot if we saw a target, an’ we didn’t count 
on givin’ ’em a show at any of our people.” 

” Have we knocked off trying to build a boat? ” 
Sam asked. 

“ Not a bit of it, lad. While things were mixed a 
bit yesterday we took a little vacation, that’s all; 
but you’ll see the shipwrights at work as soon as 
they’ve had breakfast.” 

” What’s going to be the end of it all? ” I asked, 
feeling just a little disappointed, without knowing 
exactly why, because there had been no change in 
the situation. 

” You’ll have to ask somebody other than me,” 
the third officer said, with a laugh. ” They’ve got 
the bulge on us just now; but there’s no tellin’ how 
soon matters will take a turn for the better. I’m 
countin’ that the gang on the island will get to 
fightin’ among themselves, for, as I figger it, both 
Files an’ that travellin’ salesman will want to be 
cap’in, an’ if that happens, it’ll most likely be to our 
advantage.” 

Even while he was speaking one of the sailors who 
was watching through a loophole beckoned for the 
mate, and without trying to shield himself, as he 
might have done by keeping in a line with the deck- 
house until he was so far forward that he would have 
been protected by the screens, Mr. Jenkins advanced 
leisurely with his hand touching the port rail. 

I was looking at him, wondering why he moved so 
slowly since it was possible the sailor had something 
of importance to say, when the sharp crack of a rifle 


Besieged 


97 


rang out from the island; a tiny wreath of smoke 
curled above the foliage, and, just for an* instant, I 
fancied that the officer started, as one might who has 
been stung by a bee. He kept on his way, however, 
for a distance of perhaps a dozen paces, when he 
lurched ever so slightly, and, recovering himself with 
an effort, took another step, after which he sank 
slowly to his knees. 

Even then, so tardily had the bullet seemed to 
take effect, I could not believe he was wounded ; but 
ran toward him, fancying he had stumbled over some- 
thing. 

While yet some distance away, I saw an ominous 
blotch of crimson staining the deck, as if it had come 
from beneath his feet, and, terrified as well as horror- 
stricken, I screamed loudly for help. 

The men on watch came running aft, most 
likely understanding only too well what had hap- 
pened ; Sam started at full speed after me in order to 
aid the fallen man, and two or three sailors rushed 
over from the starboard side; but, quickly though all 
moved. Captain Bragg was at the side of his stricken 
officer before either of us could reach him. Where he 
came from I cannot say, but he must have been in 
his cabin when the report of the rifle was heard, and, 
on the alert for danger, it was as if he made no more 
than two leaps in crossing the deck. 

“ Are you badly hurt, Jenkins? ” he asked with a 
world of tenderness in his gruff voice, lifting the mate 
until he could lean against the rail. 

“ I can’t think they have got me very foul, sir,” 
the second officer replied with a feeble attempt at a 


98 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


smile. “ The odd part of it is I don’t know where 
I’m hit, except that there was a queer twinge 
hereabout.” 

He pressed his hand against his right side as he 
spoke, and I could see the crimson fluid creeping 
from between his Angers. 

“ Lay hold here, lads, an’ carry Mr. Jenkins to his 
cabin! ” the captain cried sharply to the sailors who 
had gathered aroimd, and then he ran hurriedly to 
the chart-room, which adjoined, and communicated 
with, his own quarters. 

Uncle Amos was in the smoking-room talking with 
Mr. Osborne when the shot was fired, and did not get 
out on deck until the sailors were carrying the 
wounded mate forward. In reply to his questions, I 
told him the little I knew regarding the matter, and 
instead of hastening to learn if he could be of any 
assistance to the injured man, both he and Mr. Os- 
borne ran to the loopholes, thinking only of wreak- 
ing vengeance. 

It can well be fancied that every one was excited. 
From the main saloon we could hear the screams of 
the more nervous women; every one seemed to 
think it his duty either to join Uncle Amos or gather 
around the door of Mr. Jenkins’s room, and what with 
the noise and the running to and fro, it seemed as if 
a battle between us and the mutineers had really 
begun. Then came the reports of two rifles, fired so 
nearly at the same time that they sounded almost as 
one, and the smoke curling above the heads of Uncle 
Amos and Mr. Osborne told who had discharged the 
weapons. 


Besieged 


99 


“ Did you send your bullets where they be- 
longed? ” some one from the after deck-house 
shouted, and Mr. Osborne replied, grimly : 

“ If we didn’t, that scoundrel in the bushes had a 
precious close shave.” 

Then it was that one of the sailors came from the 
captain’s room hurriedly, said something to Uncle 
Amos, and the two ran at full speed in the direction 
of Mr. Jenkins’s cabin. Mr. Thompson now appeared 
with a revolver in each hand, and stationed himself 
at the loophole nearest Mr. Osborne, while the pas- 
sengers gathered in little knots well forward or aft, 
according to the stoutness of their courage, but all 
taking good care to keep well within range of safety 
afforded by the screens. As for Sam and me, we 
forgot all about the possibility of being killed or 
wounded, and pressed as near the barricades as 
might be until Mr. Thompson, seeing us, cried out 
sharply : 

” Get into the saloon, you young rascals; this is 
no place for you! ” 

There was no idea in my mind of disobeying the 
command; it was as if I had not heard, although 
being conscious of dimly understanding the words, 
and, seeing a rifle which had probably been dropped 
by one of the sailors at the time Mr. Jenkins was 
wounded, I picked it up, making certain the maga- 
zine was full, after which I stood with my eyes glued 
to one of the loopholes, fully determined to shoot 
whenever I saw a target. 

The mutineers had no idea, however, of giving us a 
second opportunity of making reprisals. During 


LOfC. 


100 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen*’ 


fully an hour at least a dozen of us, either sailors or 
passengers, stood ready to fire at any human being 
who showed himself upon the island; but we saw 
nothing. Then it was that Captain Bragg and Uncle 
Amos came up, the former saying in what he evi- 
dently intended should be a cheery tone, but which 
really sounded mournful: 

“ I reckon two men will be enough to stand watch 
now, an’ all hands who belong aft had best get into 
the saloon for breakfast. We can’t afford to let a lot 
of scoundrelly mutineers starve us, an’ there’s little 
show for a shot. They haven’t got the stomach for a 
fair fight ; but must wait for a chance to strike a man 
in the back.” 

” How is the mate, sir? ” one of the passengers 
standing just behind me asked, and the captain re- 
plied, as if the matter was not of much consequence : 

“ Gettin’ along finely; it was little more than a 
scratch, an’ he’s likely to be on duty again in a day 
or two, if we haven’t started for Manila by that 
time.” 

At this moment Uncle Amos seized me by the arm, 
in token that I must go with him into the saloon, and 
as we walked somewhat apart from the others, I 
asked in a whisper : 

” How is Mr. Jenkins, sir? ” 

” Got a bad wound in the right side just below the 
arm. If we had a surgeon aboard I dare say there 
wouldn’t be much danger; but it’s hard sleddin’ for 
the poor fellow with no one but Joe Bragg an’ me to 
look after the wound.” 

“ Can I do anything for him, sir? ” 


Besieged 


101 


“ I reckon not, lad. If he grows worse, as now 
seems to be the chance, we’ve decided to ask Miss 
Hubbard if she won’t play the nurse; it’ll be better 
for her to have somethin’ of the kind to do, than be 
eatin’ her heart out in the saloon.” 

The breakfast, which no one enjoyed and which 
was decidedly scanty, had not yet come to an end 
when we were startled once more by the report of a 
rifle, which had evidently been fired from the deck 
above us, and in a twinkling all of us were streaming 
up the companionway, believing we had been mis- 
taken as to the courage of the mutineers. 

Just as Sam and I arrived on deck Mr. Thompson 
was rating one of the sailors for having discharged 
his rifle when no game was to be seen. 

The orders were to be sparing of the ammunition ; 
not to shoot in case we saw any of the mutineers, 
unless they showed themselves rifles in hand, and to 
avoid exposing ourselves. The case of cartridges 
which had been found in the hold was carried to Mr. 
Thompson’s cabin, and he was enjoined by the cap- 
tain to give those who went on duty no more than a 
single charge to a rifle, in order to make certain there 
would be strictest economy in the handling of the 
explosives. 

Two days passed slowly and wearily, during which 
time we never got a glimpse of those on the island. 
Miss Hubbard took it upon herself, on the evening of 
the day he was wounded, to nurse Mr. Jenkins, and 
in this work she was aided by Sam’s mother. The 
amount of provisions served to us at table grew less 
each meal, until Sam said, laughingly, that by the end 


102 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


of a week we would have put before us nothing save 
the empty dishes. 

Then, the third day after the second officer was 
wounded, it began to look as if the tedious monotony 
would be broken, and it so chanced that I was among 
the first to know of the movement afoot. 

I was standing just outside the chart-room, being 
there by accident rather than intention, when Cap- 
tain Bragg popped his head out of the door, looking 
around as if in search of a sailor, and, seeing me, he 
asked : 

“ Where is your uncle, lad? ” 

In his cabin, I believe, sir,” I replied. 

“ Will you ask him to come here if he has nothin’ 
of importance on hand? An’, lad,” he added, as I 
turned to comply with his request, ” if you see Mr. 
Osborne, say the same to him ; but there is no good 
reason why you should let any other person hear you 
deliver the messages.” 

I was off at my best pace, hoping that the time was 
come at last when we would take some action against 
the mutineers, instead of thus allowing them to have 
everything their own way while we pretended to 
build a boat, for by now I was convinced that the 
work of the carpenters was no more than a pretence. 

Uncle Amos was in our cabin, sitting on the couch 
with his chin in his hands, as was his custom when 
studying over anything, and he looked up at me 
oddly when I repeated what the captain had said. 

” Is there something in the wind, sir? ” I asked, 
eagerly, and he replied : 

If there is, Young Amos, it is just as well you 


Besieged 


103 


shouldn’t know of it. I reckon if we ever do get out 
of this ’ere snarl, it’ll be without dependin’ very 
largely on you an’ your mate.” 

” Tell me what it is, Uncle Amos! ” I cried, coax- 
ingly. ” Even though I am only a boy, it’s mighty 
hard to be loafing around in a scrape like this, when 
no one seems to be doing anything to help matters.” 

I could always coax Uncle Amos to do anything I 
wished, and this time he said in his kindly tone : 

“ Wait here till I come back. Young Amos, an’ 
I’ll give you a smatterin’ of what Joe Bragg has got 
in his head, for I can well believe it ain’t pleasant to 
hang ’round here thinkin’ we’re not rackin’ our 
brains to get ourselves out of the oddest kind of a 
mess that ever sailormen fell into.” 

I hurried away to find Mr. Osborne, and then went 
back to the cabin to wait for my uncle, knowing full 
well he would keep, at whatsoever cost, any promise 
he made. 

And now, without telling the plan as it was ex- 
plained to me, with many a criticism and prediction 
by my uncle, let me set the scheme down in the fewest 
possible words. 

In the first place. Captain Bragg realized fully that 
the mutineers held all the advantage, especially while 
our store of ammunition was so low. He had little 
hope that a vessel would come our way in time to 
render any assistance, for immediately a storm broke 
we would be forced to accede to the terms of those on 
the island, unless willing to lose our own lives. The 
boat-building was, as I had suspected, more of a 
scheme to keep the passengers hopeful, than because 


104 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen*' 

it was believed we would reap any great benefit from 
it. Therefore, Captain Bragg, his two mates, the 
chief engineer. Uncle Amos, and Mr. Osborne, had 
decided to undertake a venture as hazardous as any- 
thing well could be, and it was to go over once more 
some of the details that I had been sent in search of 
my uncle. 

The plan was that on this very night three or four 
of them were to leave the wreck on the frailest kind 
of a raft, which had been put together by the car- 
penters a few hours previous and was swung along- 
side as if to be used as a staging for the sailors when 
they strengthened the screens. 

These venturesome ones were to go well armed, as 
a matter of course ; endeavour to swing around the 
outer point of the reef while they could be concealed 
from view by the darkness, and then land on the 
island wheresoever might be possible, so that it was 
nowhere near the wreck. Once ashore, their purpose 
would be to creep up on the mutineers in the hope of 
so taking them at a disadvantage that they might be 
forced to surrender. 

It was the lamest kind of a plan, with the odds an 
hundred to one against success, and yet, wild and 
perilous though it was, I burned with the desire to 
take part in it. Surely it was a venture in which, 
under the leadership of an older person, I might 
count as a man, and Uncle Amos had no sooner come 
to an end of his explanations, than I said, eagerly : 

“ Why shouldn’t I have some part in work of that 
kind, sir? I can do — ” 

“ Have you suddenly gone crazy, lad? ” he cried, 


Besieged 


105 


sharply, and without giving him an opportunity to 
say more, I continued, hurriedly : 

“ Surely I can fire a rifle with as fair an aim as you, 
sir. There are more good reasons why I should go 
rather than you. The raft won’t carry three men 
dry ; you’ll be under water from the time of starting 
until making the shore, and once you’ve landed, 
what condition will you be in — you who are doubled 
up with the rheumatism if by chance you wet one of 
your feet? I can do as much toward working the 
raft as you ; I can handle a weapon as well, stand the 
exposure much better, and with no chance that at 
the very moment when hot work was required, I’d be 
crippled so that I couldn’t move.” 

Uncle Amos looked at me for awhile, and then, 
rising slowly, as if in doubt as to whether he ought 
to do that which he had in mind, went hesitatingly 
out of the cabin, stopping at the door to say, sharply : 

“ See to it that you stay where you are till I get 
back, an’ if that mate of yours shows up, tell him to 
go on deck till he’s ordered below.” 

I felt positive he had gone to suggest to Captain 
Bragg or Mr. Osborne that I be allowed to make one 
of the party which was to undertake the adventure, 
and although there was something very like fear in 
my heart because the danger would be so great, I 
could have cried aloud with joy at the idea of being 
permitted thus to play the part of a man at a time 
when men were so sorely needed. 


CHAPTER VII 


THE VENTURE 

L ike the foolish lad that I was, I failed to real* 
ize all the dangers which would be incurred by 
those who proposed to leave the wreck on a 
raft in order to take the mutineers by surprise. I be- 
lieved there was some chance of being shot down by 
the men who had shown their readiness to shed 
human blood, but even that, peril I passed over 
lightly in my mind, saying to myself that the chances 
of being wounded were not more than as one in an 
hundred, whereas, as a matter of fact, there was 
every possibility I might be killed. 

I gave no heed whatsoever to the dangers of the 
passage, which, as was afterward shown, were such 
as might well have deterred the oldest shellback 
among us, and reckoned that to gain the island was 
but little more than child’s play. 

Well, Uncle Amos returned before I had fancied 
his errand was hardly more than begun, and there 
was an expression of gravity on his face which 
startled me, as he said, speaking slowly : 

“It is agreed that you shall go in my place, lad, 
an’ now we’ve made such an arrangement, I’m 
askin’ myself if I have the right to send you off where 

io6 


The Venture 


107 


the chances are against your cornin’ back. What 
could I say to your mother, if I showed up at home 
without you? ” 

“ But you won’t do anything of the kind, Uncle 
Amos! ” I cried, flinging my arms around his neck 
in token of the joy I felt at being thus numbered 
among the defenders of the steamer. “ We will go 
home together, or not at all. What could I do if you 
came to grief? Surely, I’d never be able to find my 
way back alone, even if I had the money. When are 
we to start? ” 

“ After the passengers have turned in to-night. 
Joe Bragg believes you can take my place to advan- 
tage, an’ you’re to promise me that you’ll obey him, 
or Mr. Osborne, on the instant, without stopping to 
think of, or question, his commands.” 

“ Of course I will,” I replied, carelessly. “ Who 
else is going? ” 

“ The captain, Mr. Stubbs, the first officer, and 
Mr. Osborne. I’m to be left here in command, with 
such of the passengers or crew as I may select, to 
back me up.” 

“ Then can’t you see that it is better I should go 
in your place, sir? ” I cried, gleefully. “ Some one 
must be left to look after the steamer, and with Cap- 
tain Bragg away, who could perform the task as well 
as you? ” 

“That’s what Joe Bragg said; but I’ve insisted 
all along it was his duty to remain aboard, leavin’ 
the rest of us to make the venture. He seems to 
think, though, that he’s the only one who can lead 
the party properly, an’ it’s no more use arguin’ with 


108 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


him once his mind’s set on a thing, than it would be 
talkin’ to the wind.” 

I came to understand how dangerous Uncle Amos 
believed would be the task of trying to come upon 
the mutineers unawares, after he had talked with me 
ten minutes or more as if there was no probability he 
would ever see me again, and certain it is he would 
have succeeded in making me very nearly a coward, 
if I hadn’t reminded him that those who were to be 
left on the wreck were not in the safest possible sit- 
uation. 

Then Sam came in search of me, and right glad was 
I to see him, for the conversation with Uncle Amos 
had been really painful. 

I could see that the lad suspected there was some- 
thing more in the wind than I was willing to tell him ; 
but I dared not even hint at the secret, lest by so 
doing I should forfeit my right to make one of the 
party. We two went on deck to stand our share of 
the watch which was constantly kept from behind 
the screens, and as we talked of the future possibili- 
ties I burned with the desire to tell him what I was 
about to do. 

The secret was kept by me, however, and when 
night came I was puzzled to know how I could get 
away without his knowing of my movements, be- 
cause he and I had shared the same berth since Miss 
Hubbard moved into Mrs. Currier’s cabin; but 
Uncle Amos soon settled the matter. 

” If he is awake when the moment arrives for the 
party to set off. I’ll send you to the cap’in’s room, 
an’ take mighty good care he don’t follow. Of 


The Venture 


109 


coitrse, all hands will know somethin’ about the ven- 
ture, if you’re forced to stay on the island over to- 
morrow, an’ then he can be told; but I’m lookin’ to 
see you back by sunrise, if you come at all, for by 
that time you’ll either have worked the traverse, or 
been done up.” 

As Uncle Amos said, so we did, and when the ap- 
pointed time arrived, my uncle asked me to learn if 
Captain Bragg had any need of his services ; therefore 
I went out of the cabin, my heart beating so loudly 
it seemed certain all in the saloon must hear the 
noise. I am not ashamed to admit that just then, 
knowing we were to set off in a very short time, I 
wished most sincerely that I had not been so eager to 
have an active share in the defence of the treasure, 
for, although we did not admit as much to ourselves, 
all our acts, and the acts of the mutineers, were in- 
timately connected with those boxes of gold coin 
that were stowed in the strong-room. 

In the captain’s cabin I found those who were to 
take part in the venture, and if I had had any ques- 
tion as to the possible danger, the matter would have 
been settled when I looked in the faces of those who 
were to be my companions. They were grave, 
speaking only when it was absolutely necessary, and 
saying nothing as to our purpose. 

When I entered the apartment Mr. Osborne said, 
as he handed me a revolver, twenty cartridges, and 
a square of oiled cotton: 

” Your uncle left these for you, lad. Wrap them 
up well, so there may be no danger the ammunition 
will get wet, for you are like to go overboard 


110 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


more than once before we get back to the 
steamer.” 

While I was doing as he bade, Captain Bragg made 
his own preparations for the journey, and had no 
more than finished when one of the sailors opened 
the door of the cabin without having given warning 
of his coming. He nodded, but did not speak, when 
the captain looked at him questioningly, and Mr. 
Osborne took me by the hand, leading me on deck 
to where the screens came to an end on the star- 
board side. 

“ Throw off all your clothing save trousers and 
shirt,” he whispered, setting me the example; and 
while I fumbled at the buttons with trembling 
fingers, it was possible to see that all my compan- 
ions were engaged in similar preparations. 

The night was as dark as it well could be when 
there were no clouds in the sky, yet if any of the 
mutineers were watching, it was not probable we 
could leave the wreck without their being aware of 
the fact. 

The chief engineer went over the rail first, clinging 
to a rope which was made fast inboard, and when he 
disappeared from view, Mr. Osborne motioned for 
me to follow. 

Allowing myself to slip over the rail as I had seen 
Mr. Stubbs, I dropped down the rope, which swayed 
to and fro in a very disagreeable manner, until my 
legs were seized, and I pulled down to that collection 
of boards which had been given the name of a 
” raft.” 

Now it was that for the first time I understood 


The Venture 


111 


the rude craft had not been intended to carry us dry 
shod ; but only served to hold our heads out of water 
as we swam inshore, and my first fear was that I had 
not wrapped the revolver as carefully as was nec- 
essary in order to keep it dry. 

It was as if I had no more than made this unpleas- 
ant discovery when the remainder of the party had 
left the steamer, each one clinging to the frail raft 
with both hands, and striking out with their feet to 
propel it. 

“ Give no heed to anything save yourself; the 
rest of us will be able to furnish the motive power,’' 
Mr. Osborne whispered, and I obeyed, hanging 
limply to the timbers, wondering why I had been so 
foolish as to beg Uncle Amos to let me come on such 
a harebrained expedition. 

By watching the line of the shore, I could see that 
we were moving slowly on a course parallel with the 
land, and at an hundred yards or more distant from 
it. If there were sentinels on duty, they must of a 
necessity have seen us, even though we might have 
appeared only a black spot on the surges. 

Not a sound could be heard save the soft lip-lip- 
lipping of the water as we advanced, and it may have 
been ten minutes, or an hour, so little did I realize the 
passage of time, when I saw what appeared to be a 
line of faint fire gliding over the waves as if follow- 
ing me. 

“ What is that? ” I asked of Mr. Osborne, in a 
whisper, partially letting go my grip of the timbers 
that I might motion with one hand toward the 
glistening line on the black waters. 


112 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


He looked as I desired, but made no reply, and I 
was on the point of repeating the question when I 
realized that all the swimmers were splashing the 
water with their feet, although it had been agreed 
that no more noise than might be absolutely neces- 
sary should be made. Then it was that I understood 
the meaning of it all, and during a fiill half-minute I 
ceased to breathe, so great was my fear. 

The line of pale fire was the fin of a shark, that, 
having scented possible victims, was following us 
until he should find an opportunity to close his jaws 
upon human flesh. I believe I suffered more mental 
agony during the next few minutes than would have 
been equalled by bodily pain if the blood-seeking 
fish had really seized upon me, and only by the ut- 
most strength of will was it possible to prevent myself 
from crying aloud in fear. 

Beyond splashing the water, my companions ap- 
peared to give no heed to the shark, and I wondered 
how they could calmly continue their efforts to force 
the raft ahead, more particularly since it was reason- 
able to suppose that the one we saw was not the only 
monster in the immediate vicinity. 

After a time — I cannot say how long — it was as 
if I had become accustomed to the danger; it may 
be that I regained my courage because the fish made 
no attack. Then I was sufficiently master of myself 
to take heed as to the progress we had made. Look- 
ing backward over my shoulder, I could not see the 
steamer ; the blackness of the night had merged her 
into the reef until it was as if I gazed at a line of 
rocks which had no distinguishing form, save that 


The Venture 


113 


of a huge, unbroken mass extending from the island 
far out into the sea. 

On one side of us was the broad expanse of waters, 
rising and falling until one’s eyes played strange 
tricks, and on the other, the deeper black of the land, 
with the ominous roaring of the surf, through which 
we must pass if we gained a foothold upon the island. 

I fancied we had come a long distance from the 
steamer ; my flesh felt as if I had been in the water 
many hours, and my Angers were cramped with 
holding so tightly to the timbers, but yet no one 
suggested that we might have gone far enough, until 
another half-hour must have passed, when Captain 
Bragg whispered : 

“ We’ll do as we are now, I reckon,” and Mr. 
Stubbs replied : 

“ If they sight us at this distance, we may as well 
keep on to the next island, for there’ll be no show of 
goin’ ashore secretly.” 

Then the raft was forced in toward the line of surf, 
and I worked most vigorously with my feet to the 
end that we might arrive the more quickly, when I 
could straighten my aching fingers. 

It was impossible to make out what kind of a 
shore we were come upon; but the roaring of the 
surges told that they must be breaking over jagged 
rocks, and Captain Bragg said warningly, but in 
a low tone, lest there be some one on the shore who 
might thus learn of our coming : 

” Let the first who strikes bottom give the word, 
that we may grapple each other, for certain it is we 
can’t go alive singly through that smother of surf.” 


114 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen'' 


The captain had hardly more than ceased speak- 
ing when Mr. Thompson said, sharply: 

“ I’m on the rocks now! ” 

“ We must pull the raft ashore with us, if possible, 
for it may be that we’ll need it in getting back to 
the Queen. Grip hands with Thompson, an’ for 
your lives don’t break the hold till we’re high an’ 
dry! ” 

How that landing was made, I can’t rightly say. 
As the captain thus gave the command, Mr. Osborne 
seized me by one hand, and Mr. Stubbs grasped the 
other, after which we were thrown headlong by a 
mighty surge which came up from behind, as if eager 
to put a speedy end to the wild venture. Whether I 
might have struggled to my feet imaided, is an open 
question ; I doubt if either of the party could, alone, 
have made his way to the beach; but we fought 
together, now beneath the surface, and again puffing 
and blowing as we came into the air where we could 
inflate our lungs once more, until, after getting many 
a foothold only to be dragged back by the undertow, 
we ran high up on the beach. 

Captain Bragg was the last man in the line, and he 
came ashore still clutching to what was left of our 
raft after that terrible conflict, struggling quite as 
hard to hold it in tow as to save his own life. 

We were on the island with the mutineers, and it 
was reasonable to suppose we had come secretly, 
otherwise the scoundrels would have saluted us with 
a volley of bullets while we were unable, because of 
fatigue, to defend ourselves. 

The first thing we did, after a short breathing spell. 



“CAPTAIN PKAGG WAS THE LAST MAN IN THE LINE.” 




The Venture 


115 


was to unwrap the cartridges and dry our revolvers 
as best we might. While this was being done, the 
captain said, in a whisper: 

“ Remember that not a weapon is to be discharged 
unless it becomes absolutely necessary, an’ if we do 
open fire, there must be no let-up until we have done 
for that gang of villains, or they have overcome us. 
I’ll lead the way, havin’ kept the bearin’s fairly well 
in my head, an’ the rest will follow close at my heels, 
with Thompson bringin’ up the rear.” 

Mr. Stubbs took his place next behind the captain, 
and Mr. Osborne motioned for me to step in line, he 
following me, with the first officer, as the leader had 
directed. 

Then began the advance straight into the tropical 
thicket through which the captain was literally 
forced to fight his way, but with due care to making 
a noise, and we kept behind him as best we might. 
Before twenty yards of progress had been made, I 
felt certain that every square inch of my body had 
been cut and torn by thorns, and the whipping-back 
of the bushes, as the man in front released them, 
caused such torture that it was only with difficulty 
I could repress cries of agony. 

I had thought the voyage, when we clung to the 
raft, was as painful as anything could be, and yet we 
had not been in the thicket ten minutes before I 
decided that our sufferings then were as nothing 
compared to what we were now forced to endure. 
The advance was so slow that, at times, I really be- 
lieved we were a full half-hour covering a yard in. 
distance, and yet such could not have been the fact. 


116 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


for I heard Mr. Stubbs whisper that it was not yet 
midnight, very shortly before the captain halted 
suddenly, parting the bushes in front of him until I 
could see the gleam of a fire around which were the 
forms of human beings. 

There was little need to ask if these were the muti- 
neers, for we knew there were no others on the island, 
unless Mr. Jenkins had made a most grievous mis- 
take when he was sent to explore the place, and I 
wondered how it could advantage us now we had 
foimd them. 

Now and then the night breeze brought to our ears 
the hum of voices, therefore these scoundrels were 
keeping watch, or their consciences troubled them 
so badly that they could not sleep, which was hardly 
probable, and I asked myself again and again if we 
had not come on a wild-goose chase — if, now that 
we were on the island while our enemies remained in 
ignorance of the fact, there was anything for us to 
do save go back as we came, if indeed that would be 
possible? 

With the exception of myself, all our party crept 
up to where a view of this encampment could be had, 
and there gazed so eagerly that curiosity overcame 
fear until I also advanced, taking my place by the 
side of Mr. Osborne. 

From this position I could see the tent which had 
been made of the spare canvas sent ashore, and, be- 
cause of being able to make out no more than five 
around the blaze, which was evidently kindled that 
the smoke might drive away the flies, I believed 
these wakeful ones had been posted as sentinels. 


The Venture 


117 


The encampment was in the midst of the thicket, 
where was a small place left bare by nature, or 
cleared by those who had visited the island some 
time previous, and the shelter was set up with one 
end amid the bushes, as had been necessary in order 
to leave space for a fire. 

“ The ammunition is under cover, of course? ” I 
heard the captain whisper to Mr. Osborne, as if giv- 
ing words to his thoughts. “ It shouldn’t be difficult 
to crawl through the bushes until a view of the inside 
could be had.” 

” I’ll make a try for it,” Mr. Osborne said, eagerly, 
and was on the point of moving away, when the cap- 
tain said in a hoarse whisper : 

” It is for me to take all the risks. You are to stay 
here with the others.” 

To this Mr. Osborne objected, and the two had a 
whispered controversy, of which I was unable to 
hear a single word, at the close of which the captain 
motioned for all of us to follow. 

Then came another time of creeping amid the 
piercing thorns and stinging bushes, when we moved 
even more slowly than before, because of being so 
near the enemy, and an hour must have been spent 
in making the short d6tour which was hardly more 
than a stone’s throw. 

Once more we could see the fire, but from a differ- 
ent point of view, for we were almost directly behind 
the tent, and I pressed forward as eagerly as any of 
the others to learn what change might have been 
made in the position of affairs while we were circling 
through the thicket. 


118 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


There were now only four men near the fire ; two 
of them walking to and fro as if fighting against the 
desire for slumber, and the other couple seemingly 
discussing some question. This second position of 
ours was so near the mutineers that no one ventured 
even to whisper, and in silence we gazed, each, most 
likely, asking himself how it might be possible for us 
to gain any advantage over an enemy who was not 
only stronger in numbers, but so much better armed. 

I finally came to understand that Captain Bragg 
remained inactive because he was waiting for the 
man who had entered the tent while we were creep- 
ing over to this second position, to fall asleep, and 
that he determined not to make any waste by too 
much haste, was shown by his remaining silent and 
motionless until it seemed to me that the new day 
must be very near at hand. 

Then, suddenly, he laid his hand on Mr. Osborne’s 
shoulder, motioning him to remain where he was, 
and, with no more noise than might have been 
caused by the night wind, he was lost to view amid 
the shadows. 

I have often heard story-tellers speak of the awk- 
wardness of a sailor in the wilderness, when silence 
was necessary, but if all seamen are able to display 
as much of woodcraft as Captain Joseph Bragg did 
the night when we risked our lives on that island of 
the Batan group, then I say the old-time frontiers- 
men are bunglers as compared with them. 

My three companions seemed to understand 
exactly why the captain had thus suddenly disap- 
peared, but I was wholly at a loss to even guess at 


The Venture 


119 


his purpose until a faint rustling of the undergrowth 
told that he was returning, and when he came into 
view, it was possible to make out that he carried a 
heavy package of some kind in his arms. 

Not until he had placed this on the ground almost 
at my feet, did I make out that he had taken from 
the tent, where it was guarded by a dozen or more of 
the mutineers, one of the cases containing rifle-car- 
tridges, and then it was I understood what he would 
do. If we succeeded in carrying away, or destroying, 
the greater portion of the ammunition stolen from 
the steamer by Tony, then indeed would our venture 
have been a success, and we warranted in taking yet 
greater risks than any we had faced. 

Captain Bragg made no delay after bringing out 
the wooden case, but putting it on the ground near 
me, disappeared once more, and I felt a glow of 
triumph, although I had contributed nothing lead- 
ing to the victory, because we had so far gotten the 
best of the mutineers. 

Four times did the captain disappear amid the 
shadows, and three times he returned with a heavy 
box which we knew to be filled with what was just 
then more precious than the gold in the hold of the 
Ocean Queen — ammunition ; but, while we waited 
with beating hearts for his next coming, saying to 
ourselves that if matters progressed thus rapidly we 
would have the mutineers at our mercy by daybreak, 
a cry of anger came from the tent, then a sound as 
of scuffling, the report of a weapon, and instantly 
the encampment was in an uproar. Men ran in and 
out of the tent, looking wildly around as if it was 


120 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


possible for them to distinguish objects in the gloom 
with eyes that were blinded by the glare of the fire, 
and I saw more than one discharge his weapon at 
random, so excited and bewildered were they. 

“ Stand ready to shoot, an’ don’t waste a car- 
tridge! ” Mr. Thompson said, in a low, sharp tone, 
for while the excitement was so great, we could 
speak without danger of betraying our whereabouts. 
“ The cap’n has got away, but he’ll soon show up 
here, an’ we must be ready to make a desperate 
stand! ” 

Then came several reports from the edge of the 
clearing opposite where we stood, and Mr. Osborne 
said to me, with what was very like a chuckle of sat- 
isfaction : 

“ They should have better sense than to think he 
ran that way, for it would have been necessary to 
pass those who were standing guard. He is close 
about here ; keep your eyes open, for quick work will 
be needed if they are at his heels.” 

Strange as it may seem, I was in no wise fright- 
ened, now that death was so near at hand, and I 
believe that my comparative calmness was born of 
the excitement, even fear, of which the mutineers 
were giving token. 

During two or three minutes, perhaps four, the 
scoundrels ran here and there wildly, accomplishing 
nothing save the hindering of those who might have 
been able to follow the captain by the waving of the 
foliage as he forced a passage through, and then the 
voice of Sampson, the travelling salesman, could be 
heard : 


The Venture 


121 


“ Don’t lose your heads, you fools! Hold your 
peace till we find out what raised the rum- 
pus! ” 

“ Some one tripped over me,” a voice cried. 

” And that is all? ” Sampson shouted. ” Has this 
row been kicked up simply because some one hap- 
pened to stumble over you? ” 

” But whoever it was had a box of cartridges in 
his arms,” the man replied, angrily. ” I could see 
it by the light of the fire, an’ if sich a thing was pos- 
sible, I’d say that old man Bragg was holdin’ the 
box! ” 

” Don’t be a fool! ” another voice cried. ” How 
can the captain be here when he’s the same as ma- 
rooned on the wreck? ” 

“Marooned nothing! If I’m marooned with a 
four-inch rope swung between the ship and the 
shore. I’ll never turn a hair. I didn’t say the old 
man was here, though it might be he’s been fool 
enough to sneak ashore while our lookouts were 
snoozin’, but the face I saw looked like his, an’ 
there’s no backin’ me down on that.” 

“ Bring a burnin’ stick here! ” Sampson roared, 
and now I fancied it was possible to detect a tremor 
of fear in his tones. “ If anybody has been fooling 
with the ammunition, it shouldn’t take us very long 
to find it out.” 

Then there was more running to and fro as this 
order was being obeyed, and we four in the foliage 
stood silent and motionless, ready to sell our lives 
dearly if so be the villains should discover us. The 
reflection told when a brand from the fire had been 


122 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


carried into the tent, and almost immediately there- 
after came a cry of rage from Sampson. 

“ Either that blundering idiot Jenkins lied when 
he reported that there was no one on the island, or 
the man at watch on the point has fallen asleep long 
enough for some one to come ashore from the 
wreck! ” 

“ How do you know? ” one of his companions 
asked, shrilly, and the salesman replied with what 
I can liken to nothing less than a roar of rage : 

“ How do I know? Because some of the boxes are 
missing! Do you allow I’m such a fool as to let mat- 
ters goat haphazard, the way some of you would have 
done once you found yourselves free from that bully 
of a captain ? I took account of all that Tony brought 
ashore, and had a hand in stacking the stuff up, so 
it is easy to see whether anything has been disturbed. 
If you don’t want to be shot down like dogs, get a 
move on, for I tell you there’s mischief. Files, go 
out and see what has become of the man we put on 
guard — ” 

“ There’s no need of troublin’ yourselves about me, 
for I’ve come to find out why you’ve been raisin’ such 
a bloomin’ row,” a voice in the distance cried, and 
we in hiding did not need to be told that the old 
shellback, the only white man in the crew, who had 
been watching at the shore-end of the hawser, was 
speaking. 

“ How long did you sleep? ” Sampson cried, furi- 
ously, and I believed, because of the noise, that he 
had rushed forward as if to strike the sentinel. 

“ Hold hard, matey! ” the man cried, warningly. 


The Venture 


123 


“ There’ll be considerable trouble here, with you in 
the thick of it, if you try any funny games like that. 
We’re on equal footin’, an’ there’ll be no knockin’ 
about, if you please.” 

“ How long were you asleep? ” Sampson de- 
manded. 

” My eyes have been open wider than yours, I’ll 
go bail, else there wouldn’t be sich a mix-up here. 
I haven’t even wanted forty winks, for with thinkin’ 
of what would be the end of this ’ere traverse if 
things didn’t go as you an’ Files figgered, an’ the 
bloomin’ flies that would have kept a stone image 
wide awake an’ stirrin’, I wasn’t in condition to take 
my ease. What’s workin’ on yer? ” 

“ Will you swear that no one has come ashore from 
the wreck since you went on duty? ” Files asked, 
and the sailor replied with an oath: 

“ Swear it, of course I will, an’ on a stack of Bibles 
as high as your head. This ’ere cruise that we’ve 
started on is likely to have an endin’ sich as keeps a 
man from slippin’ up on his duty, no matter how 
hard it may be. I ain’t runnin’ the risk of hangin’ in 
Hong Kong, or bein’ garroted in Manila, to run any 
way crooked — ” 

“ Hold your tongue about hanging and garrot- 
ing! ” Sampson cried, in a rage. “If no one has 
come ashore from the wreck over the hawser, then 
it’s time we made ready for trouble. Let each man 
arm himself, an’ with plenty of ammunition. We’ll 
soon find out what’s on this island! ” 


CHAPTER VIII 


A RUNNING FIGHT 

N OW was come the time when it seemed as if a 
pitched battle could hardly be avoided, be- 
cause until the captain joined us we were not 
at liberty to make any attempt at regaining the 
wreck, no matter how much of danger might 
threaten. 

The pity of it all was that we were forced to remain 
there amid the foliage, idle, when we should be seek- 
ing some place in which a successful stand might be 
made. There was no question but that our leader 
was as eager to come upon us as we were to see him, 
and if we moved from the spot where he had left us, 
it would render his search all the more difficult. 
We knew beyond a peradventure that he was hunt- 
ing for us, because he must have heard the conversa- 
tion of the mutineers, as did we, and could well 
understand how necessary it was that we come to- 
gether, whether for battle or flight. 

I was not the only member of our small party 
whose heart beat loudly with mingled fear and 
anxiety. I could imderstand, even in the darkness, 
that the others were equally distressed in mind, for 
they moved to and fro nervously, as if it was impos- 
sible to remain long in one position, and all the while 

124 


125 


A Running Fight 

we heard plainly the movements of the mutineers as 
they made ready to search the island. However 
carelessly this last might be done, there was no ques- 
tion but that they would stumble upon the raft, even 
though we, ourselves, succeeded in remaining under 
cover, and once it was known beyond question that 
a party from the steamer had come ashore, Sampson 
and Files would give their followers no rest until we 
were hunted down. 

We had three boxes of cartridges as spoils of war, 
but could not hope to carry the heavy cases with us 
in our flight, for I counted that we would avoid a 
pitched battle as long as possible, and the question 
in my mind was as to how the possession of the am- 
munition might advantage us. Just at this moment, 
I saw Mr. Stubbs kneeling by the side of the boxes as 
if busily engaged, and, stooping over, learned that he 
was hacking at the covers with his pocket-knife. 

“ What are you trying to do? ” I whispered, 
softly, although the mutineers were making such an 
uproar that I might have spoken in ordinary tones 
without attracting their attention, and he replied, 
grimly: 

“ It isn’t likely we can carry this stuff away with 
us, even though we contrive to leave the island, an’ 
I’m not allowin’ that the ammunition shall be left 
for them to use against us.” 

Even as he spoke, one of the covers yielded to his 
efforts, and he said hurriedly to me : 

” Bury the cartridges in the dampest place you 
can And, an’ then rake the leaves over them as well 
as you may.” 


126 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


Digging away the moist, wet soil with my fingers, 
for I had nothing which would serve as a tool, I soon 
succeeded, at the expense of scraping a goodly 
amoimt of skin from my hands, in making a hole 
sufficiently large to contain the contents of one case, 
and when I had covered the cartridges with four or 
five inches of sand and decaying leaves, I smoothed 
the top as well as possible in the darkness, imtil I 
thought the stuff safely hidden from any save an 
exhaustive search. 

In the meanwhile, the engineer had opened the 
other two boxes, and whittled a portion of the dry 
wood of which they were made, into fine shavings, 
on which he piled the cartridges loosely, that the air 
might have free entrance among them. 

I was at a loss to imderstand the purpose of his 
work until later, when the mutineers were ready to 
begin their search, and then I could have laughed 
with wicked glee at the thought of the surprise we 
might be able to give them. 

While burying the ammunition from the first box, 
I had observed that Mr. Osborne and Mr. Thompson 
were talking eagerly together, and Mr. Stubbs had 
no more than finished his task than the first officer 
motioned for us to come closer to him. When we 
stood with our heads so near his that the lightest 
whisper could be heard by all, he said, calmly, as if 
proposing some ordinary, harmless scheme: 

“ Mr. Osborne an’ I believe the cap’in must be 
between us an’ the hawser, since at the first alarm 
we failed to see him leavin’ the tent, an’ most likely 
he ran in the opposite direction, lest he bring all the 


127 


A Running Fight 

villains down upon us. We will work cautiously 
toward the point where the wreck lies, an’, if we find 
him, it may be possible to gain the steamer, with the 
aid of those on board.” 

“ Suppose we don’t run across him? ” Mr. Stubbs 
asked. 

“ Then we’ll stay on the island an’ take our 
chances, for I’m not of the mind to desert the leader.” 

The engineer pointed toward the ammunition 
which he had piled on the shavings, and, under- 
standing at once what he would do, Mr. Thompson 
said, gleefully: 

“We’ll first make certain whether they coimt on 
leavin’ any behind to guard the tent, an’ if that be 
done, you shall set off your fireworks. I reckon 
it’ll give ’em a scare, to say nothin’ about lessenin’ 
the supply of ammtmition.” 

Then it was that the first officer led the way cau- 
tiously up toward the tent, but advancing no more 
than a dozen paces, for then we could have a fairly 
good view of the encampment. 

A fresh supply of fuel had been thrown on the fire, 
and, by the glare of the flames, we could distinctly 
see Sampson and Files forming their men in a thin 
line, as if bent on sweeping over a broad area in their 
search. 

“ We could easily pick off the two leaders where 
they stand, and once they were out of the way the 
others would listen to reason,” Mr. Osborne whis- 
pered, and for a moment I believed Mr. Thompson 
was in favour of the plan, but after hesitating an 
instant, he replied: 


128 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 

“If we were armed with rifles, there would be a 
chance, but as it is, one or both of the shots might 
miss, an’ then we would be in a bad snarl. There is 
too much risk while we have no idea where the cap ’in 
may be.” 

There was no controversy ; the first officer’s deci- 
sion was accepted by the others as if he had been in 
command of our party, and we gave all our attention 
to watching the mutineers, none of whom appeared 
very eager to enter the thicket in the darkness. 

I counted the men in line, and found that, with 
the two leaders, there were thirteen. Lounging near 
the fire were four who seemed to have no share in 
the making ready, and I decided that these were to 
be left to guard the tent. One of them had his arm 
in a sling, and it was reasonable to suppose he had 
been wounded by our fire when Mr. Jenkins was shot. 

Before setting his force in motion, Mr. Sampson 
must needs make a speech to his men, most likely 
believing, and with good cause, that it was necessary 
to bolster up their courage a bit before ordering them 
into the thicket where it was possible they might 
meet an overwhelming number. As nearly as I can 
remember, he told them something of this sort : 

“ We know to a dead certainty that one or more 
from the wreck have come ashore, or else there are 
other people on this island who knew we had a. lot 
of cartridges in the tent. If we count on handlin’ 
the gold that’s aboard the steamer, we’re bound to 
know who is near by, an’ that before there’s a chance 
to do us more mischief. We can sweep the island, by 
marchin’ as you’re now lined up, an’ nothin’ larger 


129 


A Running Fight 

than a rabbit should be able to escape you. Keep 
your eyes open, an’ fire at the first movin’ thing you 
see.” 

” We’re not like to see very much,” one of the men 
said, with a nervous laugh. “ It’ll be darker ’n a 
pocket among the bushes, an’ we might run on to the 
full crew of the steamer without knowin’ it.” 

” All the more reason why you should keep your 
eyes open,” Sampson said, sharply. ” A lot of 
treasure, such as we know is to be found aboard the 
wreck, isn’t to be handled by us unless we take some 
chances ; but if there are any here who are afraid to 
go on the hunt, let them fall out of line an’ give up 
their share of the gold to those who are willin’ to 
work for it.” 

No reply was made to this suggestion ; not a man 
left the line, and after waiting while one might have 
coimted twenty, in order to make certain that all 
were minded to obey orders, Sampson gave the word 
to advance. 

” Don’t be in too much of a hurry,” he said, 
cautioningly. ” Keep the same distance apart, and 
if one stops, all must do the same, for it would be 
awkward if some of us got so far ahead as to be mis- 
taken for the enemy.” 

Then, slowly, as if each man was reluctant to enter 
the thicket, but not willing to admit it, the mutineers 
advanced, and the four men who were lounging near 
the fire remained behind. I noted that each of these 
guards had a rifle in his hands, and it was reasonable 
to suppose that the magazines of the weapons were 
filled to their utmost capacity, therefore our chances 


130 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen" 


would be slim if we were discovered even by this 
small party. 

The main body of the mutineers numbered thir- 
teen, as I have already said ; there were four left be- 
hind, therefore all the party were accounted for, and 
there could be no guard at the point where the haw- 
ser from the wreck was made fast, as I reckoned it, 
but I failed to take into my calculations Tony, the 
Filipino, who made up the number to eighteen. 

Until this moment I had not ventured to say any- 
thing which savoured in the slightest of advice or 
comment, but now I called Mr. Osborne’s attention 
to the fact as set down above, concluding by 
saying : 

“ Those who are making the search are going 
directly away from the steamer, and if we can find 
the captain, it shouldn’t be such a hard job to get 
aboard the wi:;eck without swimming.” 

” That isn’t a bad suggestion, lad,” he said, 
heartily, taking me by the hand as if I had done him 
a favour, but forgetting Tony, as had I. Then he 
whispered to the -first officer, who nodded his head 
emphatically in reply. 

” If you can hold back your portion of the show 
ten minutes, Mr. Stubbs, it will give us a big advan- 
tage,” Mr. Thompson said to the engineer, and the 
latter hurriedly set about perfecting his plan by 
putting up a screen of bushes between the collection 
of cartridges and the tent, to prevent the blaze from 
being seen, as I afterward came to know. 

Two or three minutes later Mr. Stubbs stepped 
forward, as if to say that his arrangements had been 


A Running Fight 131 

made, and the first officer gave the word for us to 
follow him. 

I saw the engineer delay sufficiently long to light 
a match which he must have had wrapped in the 
waterproof covering of his cartridges, otherwise it 
would have been useless after the long submersion 
while we were coming ashore, and as we left the 
place, a tiny curl of smoke could be seen wreathing 
among the bushes. 

If everything worked as we intended, there ought 
to be a pretty scene of confusion near the tent when 
the flames ate into the powder of the cartridges, and 
the explosion would unquestionably be sufficient to 
bring back the searching party in a hurry ; therefore, 
we might count on having considerable time in which 
to make our way across the island before the muti- 
neers were in shape to make much trouble. 

The only drawback to our scheme was the fact 
that we had no idea of where Captain Bragg might 
be. If we failed to meet him during the journey from 
the tent to the point where the steamer lay, then all 
our advantage would be lost, for, as Mr. Thompson 
had said, we would not leave the island without him. 

Far in the distance could be heard the shouts of 
the mutineers, as if they were eager to advertise 
their coming so that an enemy might have oppor- 
tunity to escape, and from the voices, it was possible 
to say that they were moving slowly, therefore, we 
need have no fear they would march the entire 
length of the island before the explosion which Mr. 
Stubbs had arranged would call them back on the 
double quick. 


132 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


“ Move as far apart as possible without losin* 
sight of each other,” Mr. Thompson said, as he began 
the advance through the tangled foliage. “ The 
captain must be between us an’ the point, an’ it 
would be hard luck if we passed near his hidin’ -place 
without knowin’ it.” 

There is no need for me to say we made all haste 
to get away from the neighbourhood of the tent, 
knowing, as we did, that when Mr. Stubbs’s fireworks 
began to explode, the bullets would whistle around 
right lively, and if the guards left by the mutineers 
had been attending to their duty, they must surely 
have heard us as we forced a passage through the 
tangle. 

As the moments passed, bringing nearer the time 
when the engineer’s scheme would startle the enemy, 
we pressed forward, regardless of the noise that might 
be made, and were well up to the reef, without hav- 
ing seen or heard anything of the captain, when a 
single cartridge exploded. Then came a regular 
fusilade, followed by a roar which seemed to shake 
the very earth, and we knew that the mutineers had 
been weakened by the loss of just so much ammuni- 
tion as had been contained in two of the cases. 

Following this deafening report, and as if set in 
motion by it, came the sound of some one running 
straight toward us, from the direction of the reef, 
and I half-halted to raise my weapon, when Mr. 
Osborne cried, sharply: 

” Hold up, captain! There is no reason why you 
should come this way any further! ” 

I could not at once believe we had had such good 


A Running Fight 


133 


fortune as to come upon our leader at the very 
moment when it was most important we should find 
him, and yet I might have known, when the sound 
of footsteps was first heard, that it must be him, 
believing as I did that all the mutineers were in the 
opposite direction. It seemed as if we were already 
in a place of safety when he joined us, but without 
stopping, for Mr. Thompson explained, while we 
pressed forward, what had been decided upon, and 
then all our party broke into a run, for even the 
seconds were precpus if we would gain the wreck 
without a battle. 

We could hear the shouts of the mutineers while 
we ran, and by such words as it was possible to dis- 
tinguish now and then, knew they were wholly at a 
loss to understand the meaning of the explosion. 
There was every indication that they were in a panic 
of fear, as we had believed might be the result, and 
so long as they remained in such condition, we would 
be able to do much as we pleased. 

In fact, so thoroughly were we convinced of this 
that Mr. Osborne halted, as he cried, exultantly : 

“ Now is the time when we may go back and wipe 
out that gang of scoundrels, before they have recov- 
ered from their fright! ” 

“ It won’t pay to press our luck,” Captain Bragg 
replied, grimly, as he urged Mr. Osborne on. “ They 
are in a panic because of bearin’ what must have 
sounded to them as if a regiment of soldiers had fired 
a volley; but, instantly they get sight of a human 
bein’, the fear will leave them. It is the unexplain- 
able which causes the greatest alarm.” 


134 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


He had no more than ceased speaking when a 
second explosion rang out with a roar not unlike that 
of a heavy peal of thunder, and the tremor of the air 
had not yet ceased when came a third crash, as 
heavy as the others. 

“ What is the matter? ” I cried, in terror, for by 
this time I was so thoroughly alarmed that my 
hands trembled until it was not possible to hold the 
revolver, and it fell to the groimd, giving me much 
trouble in the recovery of it. 

“ The mine which Stubbs sprang has started a 
blaze, and the cartridges in the tent have exploded,” 
Mr. Osborne replied, with a laugh as of satisfaction. 
” We’ll hope that with all those bullets flying around, 
some of our blooming mutineers have got a dose! ” 
We had halted involuntarily when these last 
explosions rent the air, and now Captain Bragg 
urged us forward yet more swiftly, crying as he ran : 

” All that we could have hoped to accomplish, 
even with fortune favourin’ us at every turn, has been 
done, an’ it would be folly not to take advantage of 
this opportunity to get aboard the steamer! ” 

Within three minutes after he had thus spoken we 
were come to the point, at the very spot where the 
hawser was made fast, and Mr. Thompson was stand- 
ing waist-deep in the surf as he hailed the wreck. 

“ Ahoy on board! ” he cried, in a guarded tone, 
and almost on the instant came back the reply : 

“ Ahoy! What’s wanted? ” 

” Those who went off on the raft are here. Lend 
a hand lively to fetch us aboard! ” 

” Is there any gammon about this ’ere business? ” 


135 


A Eunning Fight 

the sentinel, one of the second-class passengers, 
asked, suspiciously, and the first officer replied, 
angrily : 

“You should be able to tell by the sound of my 
voice who I am! ” 

“ Yes, sir, now I’ve made you out all right,” came 
back in cheery tones, and then the soft rubbing of 
ropes as the sling was hauled ashore could be heard. 

“ Work lively, lads,” Mr. Thompson continued, 
“ for .there’s no tellin’ how much time we’ve got to 
spare.” 

We could hear the sentinel calling softly for assist- 
ance, and before thel sling was within reach I made 
out my uncle’s voice, as he exclaimed : 

“ Thank God, they are safe after the maddest 
venture that ever tempted sailormen ashore! ” 

It so chanced that Mr. Osborne was standing 
nearest the end of the hawser when the sling came 
to hand, and, without stopping to parley. Captain 
Bragg literally forced him into it, as he cried, cau- 
tiously : 

“ Haul in lively, lads! ” 

In the darkness I could see the form of the plucky 
passenger as he swung to and fro on the hawser, and 
a hymn of thanksgiving went up from my heart as 
the shadowy mass disappeared over the shattered 
plates of the Ocean Queen's wounded bow. 

Before one could have taken a long breath, the 
swish of ropes told that the sling was being hauled 
back again, and Captain Bragg seized the man near- 
est him, to make certain there would be no delay at 
our end of the hawser. This person chanced to be 


136 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


the engineer, and I heard him say in protest to the 
captain’s rough handling : 

“ Take the boy next, sir. He should have been 
sent aboard first.” 

“ This is no time for pickin’ an’ choosin’,” Captain 
Bragg said, sharply, and before he ceased speaking, 
Mr. Stubbs was being hauled aboard so swiftly that 
I fancied it was possible to see the hawser smoking 
under the friction. 

There were now but three of us on the point, and 
if the mutineers delayed six minutes longer the 
venture would be ended in the most successful man- 
ner possible; but it was not to be that we should 
come out of the perils into which we had plunged, 
without a battle. 

The sling was being sent back to us for the third 
time, and Captain Bragg had me by the arm, that he 
might force me into it as expeditiously as he had Mr. 
Stubbs, when we were startled by the report of a 
rifle as a bullet whistled through the air impleas- 
antly near my head. 

“ Turn about, an’ be handy with your weapons! ” 
the captain cried, as he let go his hold of my arm and 
set the example. “ Make a rush for the villains, an’ 
we should be able to wing three or four at the first 
fire! Get into that sling, lad! ” he added, in a low 
tone to me; but I was so excited that I failed to 
understand his meaning, and instead of obeying the 
command, followed close by his side, ready to shoot 
at the first glimpse of a target. 

He did not take heed of my disobedience, for just 
then the bullets came rapidly through the foliage, 


A Running Fight 


137 


evidently sent at random, and because of the regu- 
larity of the reports, it was reasonable to suppose 
that as yet we were beset by only one man. 

The first officer dashed through the underbrush 
without apparent thought of what might be the 
result, and before I had been able to see the flash of 
a weapon, I heard him firing slowly, saying as he did 
so: 

“ Take that, you cowardly beach-comber! ” 

Three chambers of his revolver were emptied be- 
fore I was by his side, and no sooner had I gained 
such position than a cry of pain rang out a few paces 
in advance, followed by the sound as if a heavy body 
had fallen. 

“ What have you brought down? ” Captain Bragg 
cried, as he came toward us at his best pace, and the 
first officer replied, as he sprang through the thicket 
in the direction from which the cry had come : 

“ Unless I’m way out of my reckonin’. I’ve potted 
that precious travellin’ salesman ! If my bullets went 
wide it’s — Hello, you miserable villain, I did get 
you, eh? ” 

“ You’ve killed me! I’m dying,” came in faint 
tones, and as Mr. Thompson raised something in his 
arms I heard him say, grimly : 

“ It’ll be mighty lucky for you if I have, for it’s 
savin’ the hangman a job.” 

Captain Bragg was by the mate’s side almost as 
soon as the latter had raised the wounded man, and 
after a brief silence, during which time I fancied he 
was trying - learn how badly the fellow had been 
hurt, he sa 


138 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


“ We’ll send him aboard, an’ I sha’n’t mind stop- 
pin’ here a spell longer if we can serve Files in the 
same way.” 

Mr. Thompson began dragging his prisoner toward 
the hawser, and, pressing close to him, I could see 
Sampson’s face, showing ghastly white even in the 
darkness, with red stains upon it. 

We had no small job to get the helpless man into 
the sling, and before our task was finished Uncle 
Amos asked, impatiently: 

“ What are you doin’ there? Was anybody hurt 
in that last round?” 

” We’re sendin’ you a gentleman by the name of 
Sampson ; but how much life is left in his miserable 
carcass I’m unable to say,” Captain Bragg replied. 
“ Haul away, an’ work lively! ” 

Whether Sampson had been tied in the sling I 
could not say, but it did not seem as if there had been 
time for any such careful work as that, and I watched 
breathlessly as he was being drawn across the space 
where a fall would dash him upon the rocks below. 

“ Suppose he should tumble out? ” I said aloud, 
speaking only to myself, and the first officer re- 
plied, as if believing I had asked the question of him: 

” So much the better, for the worthless life would 
be knocked out of him to a certainty, an’ we wouldn’t 
be put to the trouble of lookin’ after the scoundrel, 
as may be possible if he lives to be taken aboard.” 

We had heard no sound from the rear when the 
sling came back to us again, and I had no choice but 
to get into it when the captain thrust me forward ; 
but was like to have fallen with the first tightening 


A Running Fight 


139 


of the ropes, for my hand grasped something sticky 
which showed black in the gloom, and I knew it to 
be the travelling salesman’s blood. 

It soon became apparent that Sampson was not 
the only mutineer who had started toward the reef 
as soon as the first alarm caused by the several ex- 
plosions had subsided, for while I was yet no more 
than half-way from the shore to the wreck, a volley 
of shots rang out, and I heard Captain Bragg cry, 
passionately : 

“ One more dash, an’ we’ll get another prisoner to 
be hanged when we’ve time to spend on such vil- 
lainous trash! ” 

Then came the fainter reports of the revolvers, 
and although knowing full well how much of danger 
was threatening those who remained at the shore- 
end of the hawser, I wished most fervently that I 
was with them to share it. To my mind it was cow- 
ardly for any of us to leave the island while there was 
a possibility an attack might be made, and yet at the 
same time I knew full well that some of the party 
must go first, however sorely pressed those who 
remained behind might be. 

Such thoughts as these were in my mind when 
Uncle Amos, dragging the sling over the shattered 
bow, pulled me out to hug and kiss me as if I had 
indeed, as perhaps really was the case, come from 
the valley of the shadow of death. 

“ Can you make out if either of them has been 
hurt? ” I asked, as soon as it was possible to release 
myself from the almost painful embrace. 

“ It don’t sound that way, lad ; but no one can say 


140 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


what may be doin’ over there in the darkness. 
Thank God, you have come back unhurt ! ” 

“ It is of the captain and Mr. Thompson that we 
should think just now! ” I cried, in an agony of 
grief, for the thought had come to me that he who 
was left behind alone, if it so happened that we 
brought on board one more, would be exposed to 
almost certain death, since it was reasonable to 
suppose all the mutineers would make their way 
toward the reef as soon as the reports of the fire- 
arms were heard. 

Uncle Amos did not have an opportunity to reply, 
for just then, and while those who were stationed at 
the hawser were sending back the sling as rapidly as 
possible, one of the men came up to ask : 

“ What shall be done with the man that’s wounded, 
sir?” 

“Is he still alive? ” my uncle asked, as if angry 
because Sampson dared to live so long. 

“ Mr. Osborne has been lookin’ him over, sir, an’ 
says he’s got nothin’ worse than a hole through one 
of his cheeks, an’ a broken arm. Where shall we 
put him? He’s in the way on deck here, an’, besides, 
is sheddin’ his blood so as to make a nasty mess.” 

“ If you’ve got a place in the fo’cas’le where you 
can make certain he won’t be able to give us the 
slip, shove him in there till the cap’in comes aboard.” 

I did not give heed to what was done with the 
prisoner, for at that moment the firing began on 
shore again, and from the sounds it became certain 
that our friends were being hardly pressed. When 
Mr. Stubbs suggested as much. Uncle Amos appeared 


A Running Fight 


141 


to arouse himself to what was going on, and gave 
commands thick and fast until eight of us were 
stationed in front of the screen, rifles in hand. 

“ Fire a volley, takin’ care not to shoot too high, 
but on either side of where the hawser is made fast. 
Then count five, an’ blaze away again, keepin’ it up 
till the magazines are empty,” Uncle Amos said, 
sharply, and then raising his voice, cried, “ Drop on 
your faces, an’ if it so be you can roll over to the 
sling, make ready to come aboard! ” 

Then, waiting five seconds as if for this last order 
to be obeyed. Uncle Amos gave the word for us to 
open fire, and we discharged volley after volley 
according as he had directed. 

Before the last round of cartridges had been ex- 
pended, a jerk of the line attached to the sling told 
that one of our friends had done as was commanded, 
and my uncle cried cheerily as he laid hold of the 
rope to help the crew : 

“ Rouse her in handily, lads! Smoke her up as 
you never did before! You on the firin’ squad are 
to refill your magazines as soon as they have been 
emptied, an’ keep up that target practice till we 
can haul one more aboard. Pump in the lead so 
lively that the rascally mutineers won’t dare to 
raise their heads.” 

By this time the sling was inboard, and we knew 
that Mr. Thompson was in it when he said : 

“ The cap ’in ordered me to come, otherwise I’d 
never left him, for the chances of savin’ his life, now 
all the gang of villains have come up, are mighty 
slim.” 


CHAPTER IX 


INVALID AND PRISONER 

W HEN the first officer came over the rail, leav- 
ing Captain Bragg alone on the point with 
the mutineers close behind him, there was 
no hope in my heart that we would see him again, 
alive. If he made a dash for the sling, and succeeded 
in getting into it, his body would be a fair target for 
the scoundrels, however lively the men at the pulley 
might work, and it was to me much the same as if he 
was already dead. 

His only chance lay in the possibility that the 
mutineers believed he had one or more companions, 
in which case they would be careful about showing 
themselves recklessly, owing to the love they had 
for their own villainous skins, and because of this 
possibility Uncle Amos did not dare shout to him in 
explanation of any plan he may have formed. 

After Mr. Thompson had been hauled inboard, and 
until our rifles were empty, we continued to pour in 
volley after volley with fair regularity, and the bullets 
flew so lively that the scoundrels ashore did not dare 
- face the music long enough to return the fire. 

I was wondering what would be the result when 
our weapons had been emptied, and was saying to 

myself that the cessation of our fire would be the 

142 


Invalid and Prisoner 


143 


signal for the captain’s murder, when from behind 
the screen came two sailors bearing revolvers enough 
to give each of us a spare one. 

“ They are loaded,” Uncle Amos cried, “ an’ 
you’re to continue the fire as before. I’m hopin’ one 
of the curs will give you a show to put him out of the 
world, for it’s a shame to waste so much ammunition 
when there are those within range who ought to be 
killed offhand. Why don’t you send aboard two or 
three of your party, Bragg? ” 

Uncle Amos raised his voice as he spoke, the ques- 
tion being intended to tell the captain that the 
moment had come for him to use the sling, and at 
the same time deceive the mutineers into believing 
there were a number of our men yet on shore. 

” Pile the lead into ’em, lads, an’ shoot a little 
faster! ” Uncle Amos cried, after a brief time of 
silence, and I knew that Captain Bragg had signalled 
his readiness to make the passage. 

Even amid the noise of the firing I could hear the 
footsteps of the men as they tailed on to the rope in 
order to run aft, thus making better time in bringing 
the sling aboard, and a second later it was possible 
to see the captain swaying to and fro as he was 
hauled across the hawser. 

“ Shoot faster, an’ bring a few of the villains 
down! ” Uncle Amos screamed, and we obeyed until 
the sling came inboard, and the last of those who had 
made the desperate venture was on the deck of the 
steamer, apparently uninjured. 

” A close shave; but a miss is as good as a mile, 
Joe Bragg,” Uncle Amos said exultantly, as he 


144 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


gripped the captain by the hand, and we who had 
been exploding cartridges at random, as if we had 
an abundant supply, came behind the screen mighty 
lively. 

As if to show what they might have done had their 
courage been a little stronger, the mutineers opened 
fire on us within two minutes after we ceased work; 
but it was too late to do any harm, for all hands were 
sheltered behind the heavy timbers. 

“ Shoot away, you miserable curs! ” Uncle Amos 
cried in derision. “ Why didn’t you try that game 
when our people were standi n’ where a gang who 
had blood instead of milk in their veins might have 
cut them down to the last man! ” 

Captain Bragg was not disposed to spend much 
time crowing over his escape, or what we had suc- 
ceeded in doing; but immediately set about his task 
of defending the wreck as if he had never absented 
himself, and, in fact, very many of the passengers 
were wholly ignorant of our venture until the story 
was told them next morning in explanation of the 
prisoner’s presence. 

Uncle Amos and the captain had a long consulta- 
tion in the chart-room while I was allowed to cool my 
heels outside, and then the two went into the fore- 
castle, I following close behind, as I believed was 
my right after having done a full share of dangerous 
work. 

“ Where are you bound, lad? ” my uncle asked, 
catching a glimpse of me just as we entered the un- 
inviting place where the sailors lived. 

“ I want to know what you are going to do with 


Invalid and Prisoner 


145 


Mr. Sampson,” I replied, trying to speak boldly, but 
fully expecting the captain would order me to go on 
deck and never dare to follow him until I had been 
invited; but instead of showing anger because of 
my thus venturing unbidden, he gave no heed what- 
soever to me. 

The prisoner had been taken into the forecastle 
and left in a bunk which had formerly been occupied 
by Tony. There was no need to take any steps 
toward guarding against his escape, for he was in no 
condition to stand alone, therefore would have made 
a poor fist at running away. When Captain Bragg 
raised the lantern which he had brought with him, 
I was near to crying aloud with horror, for it really 
looked as if the man’s face had been shot through 
and through a dozen times, so hideous was he with 
blood and grime. 

“ It’s a case of our playing surgeon, Amos Grout,” 
the captain said grimly as he rolled back his shirt- 
sleeves, and then he ordered one of the men to bring 
water and a sponge. 

“ It’s a shame to waste labour on such as him,” 
Uncle Amos replied brutally. “ We’d be savin’ 
time for ourselves, an’ trouble for the villain, if we 
let him die, as I reckon he would in time, in case we 
went away as we’d be warranted in doin’.” 

“ That would be to show yourselves worse than 
savages,” Mr. Sampson said feebly, and I really be- 
lieve he thought for the moment that Uncle Amos 
had made the proposition in all seriousness. 

” Is it your idee that we ought ’er coddle you up 
like a baby after you’ve nearly killed Jenkins, an’ 


146 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


would have served the rest of us in the same way 
if we’d given you the chance? ” my uncle cried, 
angrily. 

“ It wasn’t me who fired the shot,” the wounded 
man said quickly, as if thinking he deserved credit 
for not having massacred us. ” It was intended for 
the captain, and the man who did the job believes 
he had good cause for taking Bragg’s life.” 

“ I’ll go bail that he don’t have the chance, no 
matter what kind of a grudge he’s got against me,” 
the captain said grimly, and then, a basin of water 
and a sponge having been brought, he set about 
washing the prisoner’s face, working as gently as a 
woman might have done. 

I could not stand it to watch these two as they 
dressed the wounds; my stomach rebelled at the 
disagreeable spectacle, and I stepped outside the 
forecastle, where it was not possible to see what was 
going on, although I could hear distinctly all that 
was said. 

Much to my surprise, Sampson, instead of feeling 
grateful for being thus taken care of after what he 
had tried to do, complained bitterly because the men 
had not carried him into the cabin he occupied before 
joining the mutineers, and even made threats as to 
what he would do after arriving in Manila. 

Captain Bragg gave no heed to the words, but 
continued his work of mercy in silence. Uncle Amos 
did not have such good control of his temper, and 
when the prisoner spoke of bringing a suit against 
the steamship company because of not being allowed 
to go into his cabin, he cried, angrily : 


Invalid and Prisoner 


147 


“ If you ever see Manila, it will be as a prisoner 
who is to be tried for his life, an’ there’s no question 
but that you’ll be found guilty. They garrote people, 
instead of hangin’ ’em, in this part of the world, an’ 
you’ll have a chance to find out just what kind of a 
death that is.” 

” The law can’t touch me for going ashore! ” 
Sampson cried, with more energy than I believed 
him capable of showing, taking into consideration 
the extent of his injuries. “ All I did was to leave 
the wreck in order to save my own life, and you can’t 
prove more.” 

‘ ‘ Don’t spend your time arguin’ with the scoundrel, 
Amos Grout! ” Captain Bragg said, sharply. ” If 
he keeps on in this strain much longer I’ll have to 
throw up the job of surgeon. It’s hard enough to 
work over him, knowin’ what he’s tried to do; but 
when he talks about his rights aboard this steamer, 
I’m tempted to give him a square chance to see just 
what they are.” 

” Don’t you expect a man will defend himself? ” 
Sampson asked pertly, and the captain replied : 

” If you open your mouth again I’ll put you in 
irons, you miserable whelp! It won’t hurt my con- 
science a little bit to let you bleed to death.” 

I fancied that this threat frightened the travelling 
salesman, for he did not venture to speak again, and 
a few moments later Captain Bragg asked : 

“ Where’s your nephew, Amos? ” 

While uncle was looking around in search of me, I 
stepped into the room, taking care not to gaze at the 
wounded man, and Captain Bragg said : 


148 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


“ I wish you would go to Mr. Jenkins, lad, an’ ask 
him if he’d be willin’ to take this scoundrel into his 
cabin — ” 

“ Are you countin’ on coddlin’ him up to that 
extent? ” Uncle Amos asked, in mingled surprise and 
anger. 

“ I don’t care to leave him where he can get at the 
men with his tongue, for there’s no tellin’ what he 
might be able to do. We must make sure of holdin’ 
him prisoner, for, despite his wounds, I have an idea 
that he can still make good use of his legs. It strikes 
me Jenkins would rather enjoy lookin’ after him, for 
it must be mighty lonesome all alone in a small cabin 
just now.” 

I did not wait to hear the conclusion of what bid 
fair to be a discussion; but hurried on deck, and, on 
coming to the second officer’s quarters, found him 
exceedingly eager to know what was going on. 

“ I’ll come straight back and tell you the whole 
story,” I said, hastily. “ But I can’t stop now, be- 
cause the captain is waiting for me.” 

Then I delivered the message, and, to my surprise, 
learned that Mr. Jenkins was by no means averse to 
playing the part of jailer. 

” If you’ll come back here an’ tell me all that’s 
been done this night, an’ explain how, if it ain’t a 
part of the reg’lar story, the travellin’ salesman was 
made prisoner. I’ll do as the captain asks.” 

Half an hour later, his wounds having been dressed, 
Sampson was forced to march out of the forecastle 
to Mr. Jenkins’s cabin. At first he positively refused 
to do other than go below in the saloon, ‘‘ where he 


Invalid and Prisoner 


149 


belonged/* as he put it; but when Uncle Amos 
pricked him with the point of his pocket-knife, 
threatening to shove the blade its whole length into 
the most convenient portion of his body, the muti- 
neer concluded that it would not be wise for him to 
hang back any longer. 

Two of the sailors were ordered to follow, after 
having gotten some ratline stuff from the carpenter’s 
room, and I went with the party, not minded to 
break the promise I had made. 

“ If it is likely to disturb you, Mr. Jenkins, we’ll 
carry this miserable swab somewhere else,” the cap- 
tain said, as he stood by the side of the mate’s berth. 
“ It struck me, however, that lookin’ after him 
might take up your mind, so to speak, an’ it’s impor- 
tant we hold him close prisoner, for I count him the 
one who has stirred up all the trouble.” 

” If keepin’ a sharp watch will prevent him from 
gettin’ away, I can tackle the job all right,” Mr. 
Jenkins replied, grimly; ” but I can’t be depended 
upon if he makes any row, for I ain’t as spry as before 
he an’ his mates tried to kill me.” 

” Here is a revolver,” the captain said, as he laid 
a weapon within reach of the invalid. “You are to 
fire, without makin’ any talk, if he does that which 
gives you the belief he’s tryin’ to get away. Don’t 
take any chances ; but shoot to kill in case he gives 
the least show of a break, for I count on carryin’ him 
back to Manila dead or alive. You needn’t be back- 
ward about puttin’ a bullet into him, for killin’ such 
as he has shown himself to be can’t be called mur- 
der.” 


150 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen “ 


Then the captain ordered the sailors to lash the 
prisoner up with the ratline stuff in such a manner 
that he could not by any possibility leave the couch 
on which Uncle Amos had placed him, and the men 
seemed to enjoy making him fast. In a very short 
time he was powerless to move either foot, and his 
injured arm was bound in such a manner that he 
could only use it from the elbow to the hand. Then 
the others made ready to leave the cabin, and, 
seeing that I had taken a seat by the side of the 
second officer as if it was my intention to remain 
some time, Uncle Amos said: 

“ After what you’ve done this night, lad, it strikes 
me the sooner you turn in the better.” 

I explained what it was my purpose to do, and 
promised to go to my cabin as soon as Mr. Jenkins’s 
curiosity had been satisfied, whereupon uncle and 
Captain Bragg went away, the sailors following. 

Then I gave the second officer a full account of 
what had been done, and, if I do say it myself, it was 
a good yarn, taking a long time in the telling. 

Sampson had not ventured to interrupt while I 
was talking, but the story had no sooner been 
brought to a close than he exclaimed, in a rage : 

“ So there were only five of you! An’ we had you 
right under our thumbs, if we’d only known it! ” 

” That’s the truth,” I replied, growing angry 
because of the tone in which he spoke; “ but some 
of you would have come to grief before we were 
wiped out, and I’m thinking that you and Files 
might have had the worst end of that bargain.” 

“ And I was fool enough to think one of the men 


Invalid and Prisoner 151 

had set the tent afire while smoking inside! ” he 
exclaimed. 

“ It’s Mr. Stubbs who is to have the credit of that, 
and I reckon there isn’t much left of the ammunition 
which Tony, the Filipino, stole.” 

“ If we haven’t got a match to your supply, I’m 
way off my guess,” the wounded man said, with a 
bitter laugh, and Mr. Jenkins exclaimed: 

“ So you still count yourself as one of ’em, eh? 
I wonder that a man like you would have turned 
pirate on such short notice! But for Files an’ you, 
the sailors never would have had. the nerve to make 
a play like this, an’ you two should be made to suffer 
for all.” 

“You people are bragging as if the whole plan was 
done for, when you haven’t bettered yourselves very 
much by what you’re crowing over,” the scoundrel 
said, with a laugh, and from that moment I ceased 
to have any pity for him, even when I knew he was 
suffering severely. “ How can you ever leave this 
wreck while Files and his men are on guard ashore, 
armed with rifles to shoot the first who makes an 
effort to go over the rail? ” 

“ Five of us went last night, and there wasn’t 
much shooting done,” I cried, unable to remain 
silent any longer. 

“ Yes, I’m bound to admit you’re right; but it’s 
safe to say that the plan won’t work a second time. 
We were careless, else it couldn’t have happened. 
Wait a couple of days, till you’re on short allowance, 
with your tongues swollen for lack of water, and I 
reckon you’ll not only be glad to turn over the 


152 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen*' 


treasure to Files, but will send me ashore as carefully 
as if I were an egg! ” 

“ It’ll be a long day before our tongues will swell 
very much on account of not havin’ any water,” 
Mr. Jenkins said, with a laugh. “ There’s enough 
below to drown all hands, an’ then leave as much as 
would be needed for a couple of weeks.” 

“ I wouldn’t be so siure of that,” the wounded man 
replied, with a grin which caused the bandages to 
slip from his face. “ Better have a try at some of 
them casks, before you crow so loud! ” 

” What? Did that sneakin’ Filipino dare — ” 

“ That’s what he did,” Sampson cried, with a 
horrible leer, too impatient to tell of the villainy to 
wait until the second officer had ceased speaking. 
” He claims to know where every water-cask was 
stowed, an’ unless he lied, the supply in the pantries 
is all you have got. What’s better yet, with the 
engines useless, you won’t be able to condense so 
much as would wet the tip of your tongue! ” 

I was literally speechless with rage and astonish- 
ment, that he, so completely in oiu: power, should 
dare boast of such villainy. If he told the truth, and 
I did not question the statement, then were we in a 
worse plight than even the most cowardly had sus- 
pected. 

” What do you think of it now? ” he asked, after 
waiting a moment for Mr. Jenkins or me to speak. 

” Think? ” the second officer cried bitterly, rais- 
ing himself on one elbow that he might look at the 
wretch. ” I think that there is no punishment likely 
to overtake you which will atone for such work. 


Invalid and Prisoner 


153 


Even though we should be taken off this wreck 
within the hour, never havin’ suffered from lack of 
water, the crime is none the less.” 

“ Perhaps you believe now that I’ll be forced to 
stay here many hours? You’re beginning to under- 
stand that for the privilege of getting from the 
spring on the island all the water you’ll soon be 
needing, I’m likely to be the master? ” 

“I’m beginnin’ to understand that if I was dyin’ 
for a drink, an’ Cap’in Bragg offered to give you no 
more than the liberty of the deck, I’d be willin’ to 
breathe my last rather than knuckle down to you! 
What do you think the crew will say when they know 
what you’ve been crowin’ over? I tell you, man, 
you wouldn’t live long enough to mutter the shortest 
prayer, if they could have their will with you! In- 
stead of sendin’ you ashore, the officers of this 
steamer will be called on to protect you from the 
wrath of those you’ve wronged, unless they come to 
believe, as I do, that the best thing is to leave you in 
the fo’cas’le to take your chances! ” 

I could see that the prisoner had not looked at the 
matter in this light before, and now the cur was be- 
ginning to be afraid. He must have known Mr. 
Jenkins had said no more than the truth when he 
declared that the sailors would avenge themselves 
for the dastardly work, and I fancied the fellow’s 
lips had grown white on the instant. 

“I’m going to find out if he has told the truth,” 
I said, in a whisper, as I bent over the invalid, and 
he added : 

“ Go straight to the cap’in with the story; but on 


154 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


your life keep a still tongue before the passengers or 
crew! ” 

Nodding my head in token that I understood his 
meaning, I went quickly out of the cabin, not daring 
to look at the wretch who lay on the couch, lest I be 
tempted to do that which I might regret all my life 
long. 

Uncle Amos was in the chart-room with the cap- 
tain when I burst in, so burdened with the evil tidings 
that there was no thought in my mind of ceremony, 
and the two men must have seen the horror written 
plainly on my face, for they started up in 
alarm, while I could only repeat again and again: 

“There is no water aboard! There is no water 
aboard! ” 

“ What do you mean, lad? Have you lost your 
wits? “ and Uncle Amos shook me vigorously, while 
Captain Bragg raised the water pitcher, as if to 
assure himself I had spoken falsely. 

“ Sampson says that Tony let out all the water! ” 
I screamed, and the two men looked quickly at each 
other, with more of fear on their faces than I had 
ever seen either display. 

“Tell us what you mean, lad!” Uncle Amos 
cried, sharply, as he forced me down on the cabin 
couch. “ Take all the time you need, but make 
yourself plain! ” 

Then it was that, after a few seconds, I succeeded 
in repeating the boasts made by the prisoner, and 
Captain Bragg fingered his revolver nervously, as if 
making ready to use it. 

“ Wait here,” he said, hoarsely, when I was come 


Invalid and Prisoner 


155 


to an end of the dreadful story, and after he had gone 
out of the cabin Uncle Amos and I stared at each 
other in silence, for at such a time words were well- 
nigh impossible. 

It must have been many minutes, perhaps more 
than an hour, before the captain returned, for I know 
that Uncle Amos finally threw himself down on the 
couch beside me, and then got up again to pace the 
floor with desperate energy, doing this again and 
again. 

When at last he returned to us, there was no need 
to ask if Sampson had had good grounds for his 
boasts, because we could read the answer on his face, 
and Uncle Amos said in a half- whisper, as if in 
answer to some statement : 

“ Then it’s all gone? ” 

Every cask that can be come at is empty — the 
heads bored through with one of the carpenter’s 
augers. We never carried any very great supply, 
because of dependin’ on the condensers for what 
we might need. There is, perhaps, fifty gallons in 
the pantries.” 

“ Then we are likely to make it lively for the 
villains ashore, since it don’t stand to reason we can 
hold out very long without water, an’ he’s a poor 
man who wouldn’t fight at such a time, knowin’ 
there’s plenty to be had on the island.” 

The captain made no reply to this remark, but 
suddenly opened the cabin door as if to go out. 

” The stewards must take every drop from the 
cabins, that we may deal out to each person an equal 
amoimt,” he said, looking back at us. ” We should 


156 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen'’ 


be able to gather up twenty or thirty gallons which 
would otherwise be wasted.” 

“ Are you countin’ that we can hold out any 
length of time, with every one aboard stricken by a 
ragin’ thirst, such as will be excited by the knowledge 
that the water supply is short? ” 

“You are an old sailor man, Amos Grout, an’ know 
full well that at sea matters often take surprisin’ 
turns. I count on holdin’ out as long as man may, 
with the hope that some craft heaves in sight. The 
boy had better go to bed, an’ you an’ I’ll chew this 
over in the hope of lightin’ on some plan that can 
be worked to our advantage.” 

Then the captain went out, and I said, taking 
uncle’s hand in mine as if there was comfort to be 
had by thus grasping him : 

“I can’t sleep, sir, even if I go into the cabin.” 

“ That I can well fancy, my lad; but you’d best 
turn in, an’ I’ll come before long.” 

While speaking, he had taken me in his arms as if 
I had been a baby, and then he kissed me, much as 
mother might have done. I believe I realized more 
keenly how desperate he thought the situation to be 
when he, who was not given to a show of affection, 
thus embraced me, and without other protest I went 
out of the cabin ; but once in the open air, lingered, 
dreading to shut myself in at such a time. 

I wandered around the deck, not daring to speak 
with any of the crew lest I should unwittingly dis- 
close the terrible secret, for ten minutes or more, 
and then, much against my inclination, went below. 

To my great surprise the passengers acted as if, in 


Invalid and Prisoner 


157 


some way unknown to me, I had become a hero, and 
Sam’s mother took both my hands in hers, as she 
said: 

“ I am truly glad that a friend of my son’s is so 
brave! ” 

“ Brave? ” I repeated, stupidly, unable to under- 
stand her meaning because, after hearing Sampson’s 
boasts, I had almost forgotten that I was one of the 
party who destroyed the ammunition stolen by the 
mutineers. 

“ Of course you’re brave! ” Sam cried, as he came 
across the saloon. “ Who would have thought you 
could keep your mouth closed against me, when mak- 
ing ready for such an adventure as Mr. Osborne has 
just been telling about? ” 

By this time I began to gather my wits somewhat, 
and was ashamed that so much fuss should be made 
over what Sam, or any other lad, for that matter, 
would have done as well and as readily as had I. 

“ There was no bravery about it,” I said, stoutly, 
believing my own words, and determined that the 
people should understand the matter exactly as it 
was. “ I did nothing, and, but for Mr. Osborne, 
might have brought all the party to grief through 
awkwardness. Captain Bragg and the engineer are 
the ones who should be praised, for they did all the 
work. When we were clinging to that little raft, 
with a shark swimming close alongside, I was so 
cowardly that my teeth chattered.” 

” You must have kept them closed tightly, for 
I didn’t hear them, and my own were clicking like a 
pair of castanets,” Mr. Osborne cried from the other 


158 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen'' 


side of the saloon, where he was sitting very near Miss 
Hubbard. “ I pity you, Young Amos, if you had a 
worse case of fright than I was suffering from just 
then. Deny it as much as you please, I shall still 
maintain that a lad shows himself brave when he 
holds his own as you did this night! ” 

I knew Mr. Osborne had told the story of our 
venture only to prevent the passengers from brood- 
ing over the desperate situation, and that he would 
never have spoken of the poor part I played, had 
it not been necessary in order to occupy a longer 
time in the telling. 

“ Where is Sampson? ” Sam asked of me. 

‘ ‘ In the second officer’s room. The captain thought 
the invalid would have something in the way of 
amusement, if he was allowed to guard the pris- 
oner.” 

” I’m going to have a look at him! ” Sam cried, 
as he turned quickly, and I seized him by the 
shoulder, saying excitedly : 

” Don’t go, Sam! You mustn’t go! The captain 
wouldn’t be pleased, and — and — Well, I don’t 
think Mr. Jenkins is in a fit condition to see any 
one! ” 

I probably spoke wildly, and acted in an odd 
manner, for Mr. Osborne’s suspicions were aroused 
on the instant, and he said in a queer tone : 

” You shall stay here, Master Currier, and I will 
bring you all the information that can be gained.” 


CHAPTER X 


RAFT - BUILDING 

I COULD not have prevented Mr. Osborne from 
going on deck, even if I had done my best, and 
I made no effort. It seemed probable Captain 
Bragg would have confided in him before many 
hours had passed, and all I regretted was that I had 
been so unsuccessful in keeping the secret as really 
to betray it while making every effort to prevent 
others from learning that a fresh disaster had come 
upon us. 

As a matter of course, Sam was eager to know why 
I objected to his going on deck, and my only show 
of preventing him from asking awkward questions, 
was to insist on telling in detail the story of the 
expedition, to which he did not listen very atten- 
tively because of having already heard it from Mr. 
Osborne. 

The passengers had been so thoroughly excited 
by the efforts made to bring us off from the island 
while the mutineers were close at our heels, and also 
by the fact of our having taken a prisoner, that it 
did not seem possible for them to retire quietly to 
their cabins, therefore, as if by agreement, they 
remained in the saloon discussing the possible change 
159 


160 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


which might have been effected in the situation, 
owing to what we had done. 

Sam stretched himself at full length on one of the 
sofas while I spun my yarn, and I made it so long that 
before coming to an end his eyes were closed in 
slumber. 

My eyes were heavy with sleep, and I was so 
weary that under almost any other circumstances 
I would have thought it necessary to gain some rest ; 
but the knowledge that when the sun rose we must 
be limited to a very small allowance of fresh water, 
which could be used only for drinking, caused me to 
believe that it was absolutely essential I should have 
a talk with Uncle Amos. 

Therefore it was that as soon as Sam had fallen 
asleep, I crept softly up the saloon companionway, 
and on gaining the deck saw two figures standing 
well aft, as if engaged in earnest conversation. 

As I suspected, they were Uncle Amos and Mr. 
Osborne, and neither of them appeared to give any 
heed when I came up just as the latter was 
saying: 

“ It is not reasonable to suppose that we can now 
remain idle on the poor chance Of being discovered 
by some vessel. I tell you. Captain Grout, we have 
come to the point where big risks must be taken! 
It is better half our force be shot down in a battle 
with the villains, than that we wait until it becomes 
necessary to yield to their demands.” 

“Joe Bragg will never give in to ’em, an’ I shall 
uphold him in standin’ out, no matter what straits 
we fall into! ” Uncle Amos said, emphatically. 


Eaft-building 


161 


“And will you do so when you see these women 
suffering — dying for need of water? “ 

To this question my uncle made no reply; he 
knew full well that in a very short time the sufferings 
of all on the steamer would be terrible, unless help 
in some form came speedily, and he, better than any, 
save the officers of the ship, understood how slender 
was the hope of our being sighted by a passing vessel. 

“ We can, as I told the captain, contrive to gain 
the shore even though the mutineers keep close 
watch, for it has already been done,” Mr. Osborne 
continued eagerly, determined that his plan should 
prevail, and by his earnestness he proved himself to 
be a brave fellow. “ Once on the island, even though 
we are armed only with revolvers. I’ll guarantee that 
we get the best of them, for there are many of the 
sailors who will not fight very desperately.” 

“ A man will put forth his best licks when he 
fights with a halter around his neck, as they are 
doin’, an’ you may depend upon it that Files has 
taken good care to make them understand how deep 
a hole they are in. Then again, it will be a different 
job to land a dozen or more of our party — an’ the 
traverse couldn’t be worked with less than that 
number — now they have good reason to expect we 
will try somethin’ of the kind.” 

“ Then you are in favor of our settling down here 
like cowards until it is no longer possible, because of 
weakness, to raise a hand in defence? ” Mr. Osborne 
cried passionately, and Uncle Amos replied slowly, 
as if weighing well every word : 

“ I don’t say so ; but I am against a plan by which 


162 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


oiir force is likely to be so weakened that the cow- 
ardly villains can work their will without opposition. 
Would you rather the women on this steamer fell 
into the power of those murderers to-morrow 
mornin’, than that they should die of starvation 
or thirst? ” 

“Now you are painting the picture too black! 
Mr. Osborne cried, but I understood very well that 
he had begun to waver in his purpose. “It is not 
reasonable to suppose all of us would be killed! “ 

“ True for you; but if the mutineers cornered on 
the island those of us who were left alive after such 
a battle as you would fight, preventin’ us from re- 
gainin’ this wreck, as they well might do, it would 
be much the same as if we were dead, so far as con- 
cerns cornin’ aboard. Now Joe Bragg an’ I were 
talkin’ over a scheme before you came into the 
chart-room, which can be tried at the last pinch, but 
only then, for sailormen know better than others 
how desperate would be such a course.’’ 

“ What is it? ’’ Mr. Osborne asked eagerly. 

“ Allowin’ that we stay here as long as the water 
holds out, in the meanwhile buildin’ a raft which 
would carry us all if it was made up largely of casks 
an’ the ship’s life-preservers, an’ if nothin’ turned up 
to our advantage, puttin’ to sea on it. The women 
would be no worse off in such a venture than if your 
plan went wrong.” 

“ But I have been given to understand that there 
is not sufficient material in this iron steamer to build 
such a raft.” 

“I’m claimin’ that by usin’ the empty water- 


163 


Raft-building 

casks, with as many others as may be come at among 
the cargo, takin’ all the woodwork in the saloon and 
cabins for a double deck, puttin’ the life-preservers 
between, it could be done. Takin’ to a raft is the 
last thing a sailorman will do, for he knows only too 
well what may be the result ; but Bragg an’ I spoke 
of such a plan only as somethin’ which might be done 
when there was nothin’ left save trust to the mercies 
of those wolves ashore.” 

“ It would take a long while to build such a raft! ” 
Mr. Osborne said thoughtfully. 

” Ay, if we called only on the crew to do the job ; 
but there are fourteen men among the saloon pas- 
sengers, countin’ the two boys, an’ why shouldn’t 
all hands be called on, especially when it’s to save 
their own lives? ” 

“ Of course they should! ” Mr. Osborne said em- 
phatically, “ and if there be any among the number 
who refuse to work, shut off the supply of food and 
water from the drones. But could you control the 
course of such a craft? ” . 

“ Somethin’ might be done towards it with the 
steamer’s fo’sail; but it would be largely a case of 
takin’ the chances. So long as we had a favourable 
wind, it should be possible to hold her somewhere 
near to a course ; at any other time we’d be power- 
less. What I’d figger on largely, is the fact that a 
current sets to the southward down past these 
islands ; but whether we could fetch the land at will, 
is another matter.” 

“You say the captain is favourable to such a 
scheme? ” Mr. Osborne asked, thoughtfully. 


164 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen'’ 


“ No, I ain’t allowin’ to give you any idea of that 
kind,” Uncle Amos replied with a mirthless laugh. 
” What I did say was that he’d be willin’ to give it a 
trial at the very last moment, when he was con- 
vinced we were at the end of our rope ; but as soon 
as the sun rises, you’ll be called on, with the other 
men aboard, to lend a hand, takin’ turn an’ turn 
about with the crew.” 

Mr. Osborne seemed to be thinking over the plan 
for a moment, and then, without a word, wheeled 
about, going toward the deck-house from which led 
the companion-way to the saloon, and Uncle Amos 
said grimly as he laid his hand on my shoulder with a 
gesture as of affection: 

” This ’ere meetin’ hasn’t broken up any too soon, 
Young Amos, for day will dawn in less’n an hour. 
You an’ I had best toddle down to our cabin with 
the idee of gettin’ forty winks before the call comes 
for all hands, an’ by the time the sun sets again I’m 
allowin’ that some of our passengers will know what 
it is to feel tired from workin’.” 

I followed my uncle into the saloon, where we 
found Sam sleeping as when I left him, and because 
there seemed no good reason why the lad should be 
awakened to turn into a bunk for only an hour, we 
did not disturb his slumbers. 

After I was stretched out in the berth without 
having taken the trouble to remove the clothes I 
wore on the expedition, and which had dried 
on my body, I said to Uncle Amos in a 
whisper : 

“It’s likely our travels end right here on this reef, 


Raft-building 165 

sir, an’ the folks at home will wonder whatever be- 
came of us.” 

“ There’s no good ever comes of huntin’ for 
trouble when you’re in a bad scrape, lad. I’m willin’ 
to allow what. you already know full well, that we’re 
in a tight place ; but we’re called on to put the best 
foot for’ard, an’ do it cheerfully. It’s no more than 
right, Young Amos, that you should have consider- 
able credit for the way you’ve carried yourself since 
we struck this snag, an’ I’m proud that a nephew of 
mine has shown himself to be a man.” 

To be thus praised may seem a trifling matter, and 
yet at the time there was nothing else Uncle Amos 
could have said which would have gone so far toward 
soothing the ache in my heart. I gave myself up to 
slumber as peacefully as ever in my life, and when 
next I was conscious of my surroundings, one of the 
stewards was pounding on the cabin door, shouting 
in a loud voice that the captain wished to speak with 
all the male passengers on deck. 

“Joe Bragg is goin’ to spring our plan of buildin’ 
a raft,” Uncle Amos said with a chuckle of satisfac- 
tion, “ an’ he’ll give all hands to understand that 
we’ll leave the wreck as soon as one can be made 
ready.” 

“ I wonder how many of the men will refuse to 
lend a hand,” I said half to myself. 

“ We’ll hope there ain’t any such foolish ones 
aboard ; but if it should turn out there are, they’ll 
soon find that at a time like this the fact of havin’ 
paid for a passage don’t count very big.” 

Because neither of us had taken off our clothing, 


166 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 

we were among the first to enter the saloon, where we 
found Sam blinking and winking as if such an early 
summons was not to his liking. 

“ I wonder why we’re to go on deck,” he asked 
sleepily. ” Has anything new turned up since you 
nearly talked me to death? ” 

” We can find that out soonest by going on deck,” 
I replied, not minded to tell all I knew, and without 
further delay we followed Uncle Amos up the com- 
panionway. 

It was soon understood that some of the passen- 
gers were unwilling to cut short their morning nap, 
even though the word had been passed that all the 
men were to come on deck, for when the greater 
number were mustered forward, behind the screen 
where there would be no danger the mutineers could 
see us, it was found that several were miss- 
ing. 

” Mr. Thompson, give my compliments to the 
passengers who have not obeyed the call, an’ say 
that if they are not on deck in five minutes I will 
have them brought here with but scant ceremony,” 
the captain cried angrily, and I hoped most sin- 
cerely that the first officer would repeat the message 
without any attempt at softening it. 

I am inclined to think he must have done so, for 
within the specified time the gentlemen were on deck 
looking sadly disgruntled, and one of their number 
said quite sharply, as he marched up directly under 
the captain’s nose : 

” By what right, sir, do you claim any authority 
over passengers who have paid their money, and a 


Raft-building 167 

good deal of it, for transportation from Hong Kong 
to Manila? ” 

“ Under ordinary circumstances you know very 
well that the captain of a ship has full authority over 
every person aboard, passengers as well as crew,” 
Captain Bragg replied, curtly. “If I exceed my 
powers, you have your remedy after we have landed ; 
but not before. With the steamer the same as a 
wreck, and the lives of all hands dependent upon our 
efforts, I not only claim unquestionin’ obedience 
from every one, but shall enforce any commands it 
may seem necessary for me to give.” 

Then, turning from the disgrtmtled gentlemen to 
face those who had been waiting his pleasure some 
time, the captain told what it was his purpose to do, 
repeating the plan for building a raft in much the 
same words Uncle Amos had used while talking to 
Mr. Osborne, save that he let it appear as if we were 
to leave the wreck as soon as the task had been 
completed. He also stated that he expected the 
passengers would willingly work side by side with 
the crew, since such labour was necessary for the 
safety of all. 

“ Have you stopped work on the boat which was 
begun when we first struck the reef? ” asked one of 
the passengers. 

“Yes, for such a craft as it was then proposed to 
build would carry but two or three men, and would 
have been sent out only in order to summon help 
from Luzon, if so be it proved possible to get there. 
The conditions have changed since then; we now 
know that our supplies will not be sufficient to pro- 


168 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


vide for the absolute needs, and we must be in shape 
to abandon the wreck as soon as may be.” 

I was watching the passengers narrowly when 
Captain Bragg made this statement which was well 
calculated to carry dismay to the hearts of all, and 
saw many a face pale at the intimation that we were 
facing all the dangers of shipwreck. 

“ If the supplies are running short, why did you 
send so much ashore? ” another passenger asked 
angrily, and the captain replied, as he evidently 
made every effort to control his temper : 

“ At that time the water had not been wasted by 
the mutineers, sir. Since you insist on full explana- 
tions they shall be given : We did not learn until last 
night that when the Filipino stole ammunition from 
the hold, he emptied all our water-casks, and from 
this on only one quart of water per day will be dealt 
out to each person on board. And now, gentlemen, 
breakfast will be served at once, and I caution you 
to bear in mind that one quart of water will be all the 
liquid you will receive during the day, with the ex- 
ception of two cups of coffee each morning. In an 
hour we shall be ready to begin work, and I request 
that you present yourselves here to take part in the 
labour which cannot be performed within the neces- 
sary time, save by your assistance.” 

For breakfast each person had bread with but a 
small piece of butter, two slices of fried salt pork, a 
portion of fish about the size of my hand, and a large 
cup of fragrant coffee. This amount was placed in 
front of every passenger, as if to make certain that 
no one received more than another, as might have 


169 


Raft-building 

been the case had it been put on the table in the 
usual manner, and the stewards, evidently acting 
under orders, suggested that what we did not eat at 
that meal be taken to our cabins. We were also told 
that at ten o’clock the supply of water would be 
dealt out in the main saloon. 

Of a verity we got a full taste of shipwreck on this 
morning, for it was as if we had not fully realized 
the situation until the food was thus portioned out. 

I was not minded to miss anything which was 
coming to me by right, therefore drank two cups of 
coffee, and observed that Uncle Amos and Mr. 
Osborne did the same. 

Sam and I hurried through with our breakfast in 
order to have an opportunity to call upon Mr. 
Jenkins before it was time to begin work, and found 
him watching the prisoner as a cat watches a mouse. 

“ How are you getting along? ” I asked, thinking 
he had need of cheering, and determined to do what 
I might toward livening him up. 

“ I’ll be on my feet in a couple of days; but I 
believe I’d go crazy at bein’ forced to lie here when 
all hands are turnin’ to with a will, if it wasn’t for the 
hope that yonder cur may move in such a way as to 
allow me truthfully to say I believed he was tryin’ to 
escape. If I could put a bullet into his cowardly 
carcass it would do me solid good ! How did the pas- 
sengers take bein’ put on short allowance of water? ” 

I told him what I had seen and heard, not forget- 
ting to go into every detail. 

After talking with Mr. Jenkins a few moments 
regarding his own condition, I turned to go, and then 


170 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen" 


it was Sampson said in a matter-of-fact tone, as if 
believing there was no question but that his wants 
would be gratified immediately : 

“ Tell one of the stewards to bring me something 
to drink; it seems as if I was all afire inside.” 

” The water is not to be dealt out until ten 
o’clock,” I said, and it did me solid good to give the 
information to such a villain. “ The passengers are 
to have but a quart each day, and it isn’t likely that 
you, who are responsible for the suffering which is 
to come, will be allowed as much.” 

“You can’t put that on to me! It was Tony who 
tapped the casks.” 

“ Last night you boasted of the deed, as if claim- 
ing a part in it, and I’m hoping you come to know 
what real thirst is, before the rest of us have suffered 
very much.” 

“ I’ll bear you in mind, Yoimg Amos, when the 
captain of this ship has made the bargain he’ll have 
to make whether it pleases him or not, and then 
we’ll see if you’ll talk so pert,” Sampson cried sav- 
agely, and I had no desire to longer bandy words 
with such a scoundrel. 

“ Unless the captain keeps us jumping too lively, 
we’ll see you again before noon,” Sam said to Mr. 
Jenkins, and then we went out on deck, Sampson 
glaring at us until, by turning the corner of the deck- 
house, we shut him out from view. 

Captain Bragg and Mr. Thompson directed the 
work, which was begun promptly at the time set, 
although each did his full share of the labour, and 
one could readily see that all the details of the plan 


Raft-building 171 

had been worked out clearly before we were called 
upon. 

The sailors were set at the task of overhauling 
the dunnage between decks in order to break out 
the empty water-casks, and when these had been 
brought on deck by means of a fall and tackle rigged 
to the ruins of the bridge, each was examined care- 
fully. The treacherous Filipino had not bored the 
holes so near the edge of staves that every drop of 
water could run out, therefore in each was found a 
few quarts or gallons, which went to increase the 
amount in charge of the chief steward. 

After this was done, the men went to work on 
the submerged cargo, hoisting out the freight in the 
hope that provisions might be found, and when they 
sent on deck a case of pickles, our joy was great, 
for such things would go far toward relieving our 
thirst when the regular allowance of water had been 
consumed. 

While the sailors thus worked, the passengers were 
given the task of removing the doors from the cabins, 
and ripping off the sheathing of the different rooms, 
all of which was to be used in the raft-building. 
We had no fear the mutineers would suspect what we 
were about, for they must naturally suppose, if 
indeed it was possible for them to make out that we 
were taking stuff from the hold, that it was done 
with the hope fresh water might be found beneath 
the cargo. 

Goods of all kinds were brought on deck ; such as 
might possibly be useful were stacked up to 
strengthen the screens, and that portion which could 


172 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


not serve us was thrown overboard as if of no 
value. 

The weather was exceedingly warm, as may be 
supposed, and long before the time set for us to go 
into the saloon after our rations of water, it seemed 
as if my tongue was like a piece of leather in my 
mouth. The call from the stewards to come below 
was most welcome, and I was pressing forward 
among the foremost, when Uncle Amos gripped me 
by the arm, saying as he dragged me back to the 
rear: 

“ Hold up a bit, lad. You’ve been thinkin’ that 
the supply of water was low, an’ have thus excited 
a thirst which ain’t natural. You’re not in as bad a 
way as you believe. Take it easy, an’ when you get 
your share, do no more than moisten your mouth, 
for it’ll be a long time ’twixt now an’ ten o’clock 
to-morrow.” 

It was difficult to follow his advice; but I suc- 
ceeded in restraining my desires, and right thankful 
was I before the second quart had been dealt out 
to me. 

The stewards supplied each passenger with a 
pitcher, and then, as we stood in line around the 
saloon. Captain Bragg himself measured out the 
allowance. 

We were allowed to remain idle an hour, and I 
spent a full half of it sipping the water, taking no 
more than three or four drops in my mouth at a 
time. When the chief steward observed what I was 
doing, he was so kind as to whisper : 

“ Enough in the way of pickles have been found 


Raft-building 


173 


to give each person a large jar. They will be dealt 
out at dinner-time, and you can thus save your 
water, for you’ll be needing it sorely late in the 
afternoon.” 

I thanked him for the information, and then went 
across the saloon to find Sam, who had gone into his 
mother’s cabin that he might the better enjoy his 
portion of the water. Miss Hubbard was there also, 
and she said, holding her pitcher toward me : 

“ Have some of my share. Young Amos. You 
who are doing the work need more than the women 
who are idle. Don’t be afraid to take it, for I have 
more than enough, and Mrs. Currier can share hers 
with Samuel.” 

Instead of taking it I told her of the pickles which 
were to be served at dinner-time; but she insisted 
that I have at least one long drink, declaring she 
was not thirsty, whereupon I said, not with any idea 
of confusing her, but because I had come to love the 
brave man: 

“ Keep what you can spare for Mr. Osborne. 
He has been working like a beaver, giving no heed 
to himself, and if there is one man aboard this wreck 
who deserves more than another, it is he.” 

On the instant her cheeks grew rosy red, and she 
turned her head quickly lest we should see them. 


CHAPTER XI 


SHORT ALLOWANCE 


T no time during the morning spell of work 



had we seen any signs of the mutineers. It 


goes without saying, that we kept sharp 
watch all the while, for no one could say when they 
might make an attack upon us in revenge for our 
having made Sampson a prisoner, although how it 
might have advantaged them I am -unable to guess ; 
but never one showed his head from amid the foliage. 
That some of them had their eyes on us all the time, 
we had. good reason to believe, but so long as they 
did no more than spy, we were content to have them 
see all within view past the line of screens. 

Shortly after we had received our rations of water, 
those at work in the hold came upon several cases 
of preserved beef, and since there was no possibility 
this could have been injured by submersion in the 
salt water, we hailed the find quite as joyously as we 
had the discovery of the pickles. 

At twelve o’clock all hands were allowed to cease 
work, and it was announced that we would not be 
called upon again until three in the afternoon, for if 
we had remained on deck during the hottest part of 
the day, more than one would have been candidates 
for a hospital. 


174 


Short Allowance 


175 


“ You an’ Sam had best crawl into your cabin, 
Young Amos,” my imcle said to me when the word 
had been given that we were to enjoy the “ noon- 
ing ” customary in those latitudes. “ Sleep is what 
you need after the labour an’ excitement of last 
night, an’ you’ll forget that there isn’t as much 
water aboard as you’d like to drink.” 

I was more than willing to act upon this sugges- 
tion, and it seemed as if I had no more than fairly 
closed my eyes in slumber when the stewards aroused 
us to another time of hard work. Ship-biscuit and 
canned beef were served as a luncheon before we 
were obliged to go on deck, and as a relish a quart- 
jar of pickles was given to each one. 

How we feasted upon the sour contents of those 
jars! It seemed to me that I had never tasted any- 
thing more palatable, and, as Sam said, each mouth- 
ful was worth a cup of water. 

We laboured industriously, the crew in the hold 
searching under water for eatables, and the passen- 
gers piling up lumber on the starboard side to be 
used in making the raft. 

Late in the evening Captain Bragg came up to us, 
and, looking around to make certain no one could 
overhear him, said : 

“ There’s nearly an hour before we’re to knock off 
for the night, an’ till then I’d like to have you two 
lads help me with a private job on the next deck. 
Go down through the stewards’ quarters till you 
come to the strong-room.” 

He passed on without waiting to see if we obeyed, 
and before gaining the main saloon, through which 


176 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


it was necessary for us to pass in order to obey the 
command, I heard him shouting for Uncle Amos and 
Mr. Osborne. 

“ I wonder what’s to be done in the strong-room? ” 
Sam said cimiously, as we made oiu* way along the 
gangway imtil arriving at the pantries, where we 
were stopped by the chief steward, who, in a kindly 
way, told us that passengers were not allowed in 
that quarter of the ship. 

“ The captain’s orders are for us to go to the 
strong-room, and I reckon he’s coming close at our 
heels,” Sam explained. ” If you say the word, 
though, we’ll wait here for him.” 

The steward was quite willing for us to pass after 
this, and when we were come to the place designated, 
I replied to Sam’s question by saying : 

” I reckon he wants to overhaul the gold, so that 
we can put it on the raft handily when we are ready 
to leave the wreck.” 

“ It’s pretty early to do that, when they haven’t 
yet begun to put the raft together,” Sam said, with 
a laugh. “ I should say that three days from now 
would be soon enough.” 

Just then the captain, followed by Uncle Amos and 
Mr. Osborne, came up, and the door of the room was 
opened at once, giving us the opportunity of seeing 
bag after bag piled in a stack as if the contents were 
of no special value. I had often thought how jolly 
it would be if some one should give me all the gold 
I could carry away; but now I had more interest 
in the pickles than this heap of money, for the 
gaining of which the mutineers stood ready to 


Short Allowance 177 

sacrifice everything that a fellow should hold 
dear. 

“ What I want to do, while all hands are on deck, 
is to carry into your cabin, Amos Grout, as much of 
the stuff as we can stow away there, an’ put the 
balance in Mr. Osborne’s room. Then, if the odds 
are goin’ against me, you four could slip below an’ 
drop the whole boilin’ of this treasure out of the 
port-holes, for I’m determined to sink it all rather 
than have those scoundrelly mutineers put their 
hands on a single dollar.” 

“ I don’t blame you a little bit, Joe Bragg, an’ 
I ain’t so certain but that you’d be warranted in 
pitchin’ it overboard this blessed minute, in sight of 
all on board, so it might be known that there was no 
longer anythin’ to be gained by doin’ mtu*der,” Uncle 
Amos said heartily, and Mr. Osborne added : 

” I’m of the same opinion, and would have made 
such a suggestion last night if the time had been 
ripe for it.” 

” I’ll hold on to the stuff till the last gasp,” the 
captain said grimly, ” an’ when that comes, if we 
men don’t see the chance to throw it over, the lads 
can do the job. I’ve told the stewards to pile up the 
cabin tables so the women can’t see what we’re 
carryin’ aft, an’ if you’re willin’ to lend a hand, we 
may as well tackle the work.” 

Uncle Amos set the example by taking one of the 
small bags in each hand, and I was surprised to see 
him stagger as if overburdened, until I tried the 
same plan, when I found that a single bag was quite 
as much of a load as I could walk with comfortably. 


178 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


It had not seemed a long or difficult task to carry 
a lot of money from amidships to the two cabins 
that were not more than fifty feet away, and yet the 
work was not completed until nearly time for all 
hands to come below. 

Mr. Osborne’s and rmcle’s cabins were uncom- 
fortably full of bags ; but there was sufficient room 
to admit of our going from the door to the bunks, 
and more than that would not be needed while we 
remained on board the wreck. 

“ It seems that we’ve got gold to sink, if not to 
burn,” Sam said, with a laugh, as we halted for a 
moment in Mr. Osborne’s cabin to recover our breath, 
for all hands had been moving to and fro at a swift 
pace in order to finish the work before the passengers 
came below. ” Of course I’ll do my share of throw- 
ing it overboard if the word is given, but I shall regret 
that I couldn’t have filled my pockets once in a 
lifetime.” 

“ Do not so much as stop to look into the bags, if 
the order is to dump them overboard,” Uncle Amos 
said, gravely. ” In case we should succeed in gettin’ 
to Manila, we’ll have to give a mighty sharp account 
of how and why we stmk the treasure, an’, ’cordin’ 
to my way of thinkin’, each of us must be able to 
swear that he did not meddle with a single seal.” 

“I’m countin’ on carryin’ every otmce of the 
stuff into Manila, even though I lose the last 
shirt on my back,” Captain Bragg said, grimly. 
“ There is a chance, though, an’ I’d be a fool not to 
reckon it in on the figgerin’, that a lot of these men 
may get the upper hands of me, which is why I’ve 


Short Allowance 


179 


had it shifted where those I can depend on will do as 
I ask, rather than let it be taken by the scoundrels 
ashore.” 

“ Give me twenty-four hours and eight men, after 
the raft is ready for sea, and I’ll guarantee the muti- 
neers won’t have such a thirst for gold, or else your 
craft will float the higher out of water because of 
the eight who remain on the island,” Mr. Osborne 
said suddenly, for until this instant he had been 
gazing moodily at the bags of treasure, apparently 
giving no heed to what was said around him. 

” Have you hatched up another scheme for 
fightin’ with the odds ten to one against you? ” 
Uncle Amos asked with a laugh. 

“ It’s a scheme for fighting all right ; but the odds 
wouldn’t be as heavy against us as you imagine. 
Suppose the raft was built, and lying alongside where 
we could embark by jumping over the rail ? Then you 
see, everything would be in shape for those left be- 
hind to save their lives if we lost ours, which I don’t 
allow as probable. Divide the party of eight into 
couples ; let them get ashore in some way — there’s 
no need of figuring how at present — and circle 
around the island until each couple could come upon 
the mutineers’ encampment from a different quarter. 
If every man had two revolvers, don’t you fancy he 
might make such use of them that the villains would 
believe they were completely surrounded? I claim 
that some of the gang have no stomach for fighting, 
and at the first show of strength and determination 
on our part would surrender. Within five minutes 
after we had opened fire, we’d have rifles instead of 


180 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


revolvers, and could then fight on even terms, so 
far as weapons were concerned.” 

I fully expected to hear both Captain Bragg and 
Uncle Amos cry out loudly against such a plan, for 
it was quite as desperate as the venture in which I 
had taken part, but much to my surprise uncle 
nodded his head approvingly, and the captain said : 

” If nothin’ turns in our favour, an’ we find it’s a 
case of takin’ to the raft, you shall make the trial, 
Mr. Osborne, for I’m certain there’s no man on this 
steamer who could handle an affair of that kind 
better than you.” 

“I’m not so sure of that. Captain Bragg,” Mr. 
Osborne replied, with a laugh ; ” but this I do know : 
there is no one who would work any harder to make 
it a success. I’ll do my best at figuring how we may 
be able to get ashore with less of risk than when we 
went last, for I have begun to despair of any aid 
coming to us from the outside.” 

” It won’t do for us to be seen closeted here, or 
some one may think we’re plottin’ to steal the 
steamer,” Uncle Amos said, speaking in a more 
cheery tone than he had used since the hour when it 
was first decided to land on the island in the hope of 
being able to destroy or bring away the stolen 
ammunition. 

And for some reason which I can’t explain, it 
really seemed as if all hands of us were more cheerful 
at the close of this day’s severe work and scanty 
fare, than at any time since the steamer piled herself 
up on the reef. 

When the passengers came down from the deck 


Short Allowance 


181 


Miss Hubbard was playing a merry tune on the 
piano, and this she continued to do all the while we 
were partaking of the short allowance, which was 
short indeed. Two ship-biscuit, a slice of preserved 
meat, a slice of fried salt pork, and a cup full of 
canned corn made up the bill of fare, with the whole 
amount served at the same time to each person. 
Of course we were allowed to eat as many pickles 
from the jars previously distributed as we pleased, 
but he who was greedy would come the soonest to 
the end of the store. 

At the head of the table sat Captain Bragg, as 
affable as on the day we left port, when every deli- 
cacy to be found in Hong Kong was before him, and 
at his right hand Uncle Amos, who munched away 
on the salt pork as if counting it the sweetest morsel 
ever a sailorman came across. 

Having performed on the piano as long as she 
thought was necessary to show the male portion of 
the passengers that the females were not eating their 
hearts out, even though they were on a wreck with 
a lot of scoundrels close at hand ready for any 
villainous deed. Miss Hubbard took her place at the 
table opposite Mr. Osborne. Then, to my disap- 
pointment, instead of eating as if she was nearly 
famished, the young woman pecked here and there 
like a canary bird, destroying Osborne’s appetite 
entirely, for he could do nothing but stare at her, 
although the brave fellow had done the work of a 
’longshoreman all day, and should have eaten like a 
pig- 

Miss Hubbard carried away to her cabin a full half 


182 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


of her scanty allowance, for it had been announced 
that each person might save for future needs as 
much of their portion as was uneaten, and I had no 
doubt but that she would try to give some of it to 
Sam and me when next we saw her. I would have 
been mighty hungry before taking from her what I 
knew she needed as much as any one of us. 

Sam and I went on deck, having nothing better to 
do, and once in the open air I proposed that we pay a 
visit to Mr. Jenkins. 

Sam was all the more eager to accede to my propo- 
sition because of the fascination which Sampson had 
for him, hideous as the villain was with his face 
bandaged until nothing could be seen but the evil- 
looking eyes, and we started toward the second 
officer’s room just as one of the sailors on watch at 
the loopholes of the screen cried shrilly : 

“ Have a care aft! ” 

At the same instant he discharged his weapon, and 
I thought the report sounded oddly until becoming 
conscious that a bullet had whistled past my face, 
thus telling that the mutineers had fired almost 
at the same moment, the two reports blending into 
one. 

“ What is going on now? ” Sam cried, excitedly, 
and he would have run forward without heed to the 
danger, had I not pulled him backward to the deck. 

It was lucky for him I moved quickly, otherwise 
he would have stood a good chance of being hit, for 
a second bullet came screaming along in much the 
same path as the first. 

“Get under cover, you lads!’’ one of the senti- 


Short Allowance 183 

nels shouted. “ Can’t you see that they are firin’ 
at you? ” 

It did seem very much like that ; but what puzzled 
me was how it might be possible for them to see us, 
and I wriggled along the deck, calling for Sam to 
follow my example, until finding partial shelter 
behind a corner of the after deck-house. 

“ Have a care aft! ” came from the sentinel again, 
and this time I saw a tiny curl of smoke from the top 
of one of the tallest trees. 

“ They are beginning to think we don’t die of 
thirst soon enough, and count on killing us,” Sam 
said, grimly, as he cowered behind the shelter which 
was none too complete. 

By this time Captain Bragg was at the loopholes, 
evidently questioning the sentinels. 

” Don’t try to get below, lads,” he shouted, after 
a few seconds. ‘‘If you hear any one cornin’ up 
from the saloon, warn them to stay under cover till 
I can take a hand in this game! ” 

Having said this he ran hurriedly across the deck 
to his own cabin, returning an instant later with 
the rifle which I had often seen in his room, always 
supposing from the fact of his never offering to use 
it when the mutineers were making trouble, that it 
was out of order, or lacked cartridges. 

He was a long while taking aim, and more than 
once did he lower the piece as if believing the dis- 
tance too great, and then, when I was so impatient 
as to be almost tempted to ask him to do one thing 
or the other and make an end of it, he fired. 

At the moment my eyes were fixed upon the 


184 The Wreck of the ** Ocean Queen 


foliage of the tree from which I had seen the smoke 
rise, and in an instant it was shaken violently ; then 
the head and shoulders of a man appeared ; the arms 
were outstretched as if trying to grasp something, 
and he pitched head foremost to the ground. 

There was one enemy the less, and he who had 
been shot richly deserved his fate, yet the cold- 
blooded taking of a human life seemed almost like 
murder, and I covered my eyes with my hand, well- 
nigh overcome by nausea. 

“Are you hurt. Young Amos? ” Sam cried, so- 
licitously, passing his hand across my face as if ex- 
pecting to find it covered with blood, and I replied 
like a simple : 

“ It is horrible to see a man killed in that manner, 
as if he was no more than a squirrel! “ 

“ It would have pleased him right well if he could 
have killed one of us, and he didn’t fail for lack of 
intention, if firing three shots is any proof,” Sam 
cried, angry with me for being so chicken-hearted, 
when that which had been done was absolutely nec- 
essary if we would save the lives of those aboard the 
steamer. 

“ I know he deserved it, and that we must do all 
we can to shoot them down, unless we are willing to 
die slowly of thirst; but — Well, Sam, I’ve grown 
cowardly, that’s what’s the matter. I always knew 
I had a yellow streak somewhere in my make-up, 
and that’s when it showed itself.” 

“ You’re tired, Young Amos, and it’s no wonder, 
when you think of what was done last night, and the 
way you stuck to it all day. We’ll just look in on 



“THE ARMS WERE OUTSTRETCHED AS IF TRYING TO 

»» 


GRASP SOMETHING. 










♦ 


I 

4 







4 

t 


» • 


4 


9 


I 




% 


\r 


% 


4 


ft 









I 




ft 


« 




\ I 

f 


/ 





; i 








1 , 



« 


I 




Short Allowance 


185 


Mr. Jenkins, and then you shall go into our gold- 
lined cabin.” 

By this time the passengers were coming up from 
the saloon to learn the meaning of the firing, and, 
since the mutineer in the tree had been brought 
down, I did not consider it any longer necessary to 
warn them against showing themselves. Mr. Os- 
borne and Uncle Amos were foremost, and after tell- 
ing them what had been done, I walked forward with 
Sam, but it is very certain we took good care to keep 
within the line of shelter from the screens, lest there 
should be others who were ready to lessen our 
number. 

” I rather like the looks of that,” Mr. Osborne 
said in a tone of satisfaction when I had told the 
story, and Sam asked with a laugh : 

” Which part of it? Our being shot at, or the 
captain’s skill as a marksman? ” 

” Your being shot at,” he replied, greatly to my 
surprise. ” It begins to look as if those blooming 
mutineers were tiring, with nothing to do, and had 
become eager to bring their scheme to a speedy 
close.” 

I was so perplexed by his answer that it must have 
been apparent in my face, for he added with a laugh, 
speaking as one might who has just received good 
proof that all his plans are working favourably : 

” It is not because you two lads were the ones he 
tried to kill, that pleases me. It is the fact that 
they have begun to make an effort to shoot us down. 
Yesterday those fellows were so certain, knowing 
Tony had emptied our water-casks, that they were 


186 The Wreck of the ** Ocean Queen 


perfectly willing to wait until we should be forced to 
come to terms. Now it looks as if they questioned 
whether the Filipino had shut off our water-supply 
as thoroughly as was at first supposed. The fact 
that we have been at work, minding our own busi- 
ness, apparently satisfied with having taken Sampson 
prisoner, puzzles them not a little, and when I carry 
out my scheme, they will be all the more likely to 
fall into the trap.” 

I now understood something of what he meant; 
but all his meaning was not plain, and I would have 
pressed for a better explanation but for the fact that 
just then Miss Hubbard showed herself in the com- 
panionway, and he leaped toward her as if a new 
danger had suddenly risen. 

” Don’t come up here! I beg of you to stay below, 
at least until it is dark! ” he cried, excitedly. “ Some 
of the mutineers have climbed into the trees that 
they might be able to look over the screen, and it is 
not safe for you to venture out.” 

I could not hear what reply the lady made; but 
it sotmded to me as if she asked whether they would 
be any more likely to shoot the women than the 
men, and then the two went down the stairs, Mr. 
Osborne holding her' firmly by the arm and looking 
into her face as if he would say something mighty 
sweet, but that he lacked the courage. 

“ Suppose you and I turn in? ” I said to Sam. 
“ Since you reminded me of it, I begin to feel very 
tired, and I surely don’t want to look at that wretch 
of a Sampson yet awhile.” 

Sam had made up his mind to see the prisoner, 


Short Allowance 


187 


however, and finding that I would not accompany 
him, he started off alone, promising to join me before 
I had time to fall asleep. 

I was in my berth, realizing to the utmost how 
delicious it is to stretch one’s limbs out on a soft bed 
after a hard day’s work, when Sam came in. 

“ Mr. Jenkins is watching his prisoner as a cat 
watches a mouse,” he reported. “ There’s no ques- 
tion but that he has thoroughly frightened Sampson, 
who hardly dares to breathe lest the mate should 
pretend he thought the movement of his chest some 
part of an effort to escape. That particular mutineer 
is being punished in right good fashion, and deserves 
it, for he and Files, so Mr. Osborne insists, are wholly 
responsible for all this trouble.” 


CHAPTER XII 


A RECRUIT FOR THE MUTINEERS 

I T was anything rather than pleasant to turn out 
at daybreak next morning when the stewards 
pounded on the cabin doors. It seemed as if I 
had had no more than half as much sleep as was 
necessary, and my joints were so stiff that for a few 
moments it was almost impossible to move. 

“ I reckon we don’t have any choice in this mat- 
ter,” Sam Currier said ruefully as he rolled slowly 
out of the bunk, for since he slept with me, and on 
the outside of the berth, it was necessary for him to 
get up before I could move. “ The only thing a fel- 
low can look forward to with any degree of pleasure, 
is that at ten o’clock we are to have another quart 
of water.” 

” How much have you left of what was dealt out 
yesterday? ” I asked, removing from my pitcher the 
towel Uncle Amos had tied around the top to pre- 
vent evaporation, as he said : 

“ Not more than half a pint; but I’m going to 
take a bath in the hold, and that should relieve the 
thirst a good bit,” Sam said cheerily as, with only 
his trousers on and the remainder of his clothing 
bundled under his arm, he ran out of the stuffy cabin. 
I followed as soon as possible, in much the same 

i88 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 


189 


fashion, and during ten minutes or more we swam 
or waded around the hold amid the cargo, where the 
sea had free entrance and there was nothing to be 
feared from sharks. It was most refreshing, this 
bath, and while we were at the height of our enjoy- 
ment Mr. Osborne peered over the combing of the 
hatchway. 

“ That’s not a bad idea, lads,” he said approv- 
ingly. “ I have a mind to try the same plan myself.” 

“ Come on,” I cried invitingly, for I had conceived 
a great admiration for this man whom I had looked 
upon almost with contempt when he was playing the 
part of a swell. 

In a twinkling he was with us, and I venture to say 
that if a stranger, knowing of the dangers which 
threatened all who were virtually imprisoned on the 
steamer, could have looked down upon us just at 
that moment, he would have said that the horrors 
of shipwreck, as ordinarily painted, were greatly 
exaggerated. 

“ I wanted a drink when we came in here ; but the 
thirst has vanished, and there’s a chance I’ll be able 
to save a few drops of yesterday’s rations,” Sam said 
cheerfully, as he climbed up on a half-submerged box 
to watch Mr. Osborne and me while we had a boxing- 
match in deep water. “ When we knock off work 
again. I’m coming here for another bath.” 

“ One each day is as much as you should take in 
this climate,” and Mr. Osborne put an end to the 
rough sport by climbing up beside Sam. “I’ve been 
thinking, however, that it would be a good idea to 
sponge our bodies with salt water whenever the 


190 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


thirst is great. Now let us get into our clothes and 
go to breakfast.’* 

Nearly all the passengers were at table when we en- 
tered ; at each person’s place was the scanty amount 
of provisions allotted for the morning meal, and not 
a few were dawdling over the food in order to prolong 
the pleasure of eating. Sam and I soon finished our 
scanty meal, and spent a long time in the open air 
speculating upon the possibilities as we had speculated 
so many times since the Ocean Queen struck the reef. 

Then we were called to work, and the several 
tasks were performed in much the same way as on 
the previous day, except, perhaps, that we were all 
a trifle more careful not to offer our bodies as targets 
to those on the island. We knew beyond a perad- 
venture that the mutineers understood we were build- 
ing a raft with the intention of trying to gain some 
port, and it was only reasonable to suppose the 
scoundrels would do everything within their power 
to prevent us from accomplishing our purpose. 

Before we were summoned below to receive the 
day’s allowance of drinking water, the raft had begun 
to assume shape. Three spars, each thirty or forty feet 
long, were brought aft ready for launching, and to 
these were lashed empty casks, carefully headed and 
plugged to ensure their being water-tight. Five 
casks to each spar were thus put in place, and then 
cross-pieces of heavy timber taken from one of the 
bulkheads were made ready to be lashed in place, 
that the spars might be held firmly not less than ten 
feet apart. Thus the bottom, or hull, if it could so 
be called, of our craft would be not less than thirty 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 


191 


feet square, and I understood from Mr. Thompson 
that the upper works were to overhang the lower 
part three or four feet. 

As yet, however, only the casks had been fastened 
to the spars, the task having been done with infinite 
care lest the lashing should slip ; but the fact that 
we could see the work shaping itself into something 
like what we expected, heartened us all to such an 
extent that we were quite a jolly party as we lined 
up around the saloon, each holding his pitcher to 
receive the precious liquid measured out by the 
captain himself. 

I was standing next Mr. Osborne, with Miss Hub- 
bard on the other side of him, and I heard her ask 
how Mr. Jenkins was getting along. 

“That fellow is a marvel,” the gentleman re- 
plied. “ I have never seen any one recover from a 
wound so quickly. Captain Grout, who appears to 
come nearest to a surgeon of any on board, declares 
that but for the necessity of watching over the 
prisoner, there is no reason why the mate could not 
move around, and I have little doubt but that a 
change of scene would benefit him wonderfully. 
It would make a strong man ill to lie there looking 
at such a miserable specimen of humanity as Samp- 
son has shown himself to be since taking part in the 
plot to steal the treasure.” 

“ Why do they keep the wretch on board? ” Miss 
Hubbard asked, with just a touch of petulance. “ If 
he is injured as badly as you seem to think, he would 
be unable to work us any harm, and we would all 
feel better in mind if he was sent ashore.” 


192 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


“ Why, he is our prisoner — a spoil of war, so to 
speak, and surely you wouldn’t have us give up any 
advantage we have gained by hard knocks.” 

” What advantage can he be to us? ” the little 
lady asked in surprise. ” He has sinned against us 
all; but we cannot claim the right to punish him, 
therefore what is to be gained by holding such a 
man? You can only look after him as you are doing 
now, and when we take passage on the raft, you 
can’t leave him here helpless.” 

I understood by the expression on Mr. Osborne’s 
face that the young lady had given him something 
serious to think about ; but it never entered my head 
that we might free this fellow who had been one of 
the prime movers in the plot against us, until later 
in the day. 

After the distribution of water we went back to 
our tasks as usual, except that the sailors no longer 
worked in the hold because it was believed they had 
taken everything from there which could be of benefit 
to us. With all hands at the raft it grew very fast, 
and when the time came to cease labour for the long 
” nooning,” the spars were in shape, held by the 
cross-pieces, and floating alongside under the star- 
board rail. 

” Now it stands us in hand to raise and lengthen 
the screen on this side, else the mutineers will have a 
chance to pick us off when we venture outboard to 
lay the first deck,” Mr. Thompson said to the chief 
engineer, and as the two walked forward to figure 
what could be done on the lines suggested by the 
mate, I observed that Mr. Osborne was making 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 


193 


motions to Uncle Amos and Captain Bragg, as if ask- 
ing them to a private interview. 

Then it was the thought came that it was his pur- 
pose to speak about Sampson, much in the same 
strain as Miss Hubbard had talked, and, hurriedly 
telling Sam what I had heard earlier in the day, I 
proposed that we hear as much of the conversation 
as might be possible, even though by so doing our 
dinner-hour was delayed. 

The three gentlemen went directly to the chart- 
room, and because the weather was so hot, or, per- 
haps, heedless as to whether the conversation could 
be overheard, the door was left open. It was only 
necessary Sam and I should lounge idly in that 
vicinity in order to hear every word as plainly as 
if we had been members of the party. 

“ Anything wrong? ” we heard the captain ask, 
nervously, when Mr. Osborne had followed him and 
Uncle Amos into the little room, and my gentleman 
replied with a laugh : 

“ Not a bit of it, captain. On the contrary, I 
believe all hands are in a more cheerful mood than 
they have been since the wreck. Your pretence of 
building a small boat did not deceive any one, be- 
cause you never got beyond a certain point with the 
work; but it is possible to see this one take shape, 
and if matters grow desperate every one knows that 
we can leave this hulk, even though at the cost of 
being fired upon by those on the island.” 

” Was that all you had to say? ” Captain Bragg 
asked, petulantly, and Mr. Osborne, still laughing, 
replied : 


194 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


“ I’ll soon prove that it wasn’t. One of the pas- 
sengers asked me this morning what you proposed 
to do with Sampson, and I’m asking you the same 
question? ” 

“ Do with him? ” the captain repeated, as if 
puzzled because Mr. Osborne should be such a 
simple as to ask what he himself might have been 
able to answer. “ I count on makin’ that fellow 
suffer for what he has done. He is more responsible 
than any of the sailors who followed him, because of 
knowing better what must be the inevitable result 
of such a crime.” 

” How do you count on being able to make him 
suffer, other than what he is now undergoing by 
being in mortal fear lest Jenkins should shoot him? ” 

” How? Why, by makin’ a complaint against the 
villain, an’ turnin’ him over to the officers of the law 
at the first port we make! ” 

” Which means that we must tend and feed him 
until all is in readiness to leave the wreck, and then 
he is to be shipped as tenderly as a wounded man 
should be, sharing our small store of food and water. 

I fully agree with you that he ought to be punished ; 
but it will be awkward, to say the least, to get him 
into the custody of those whose duty it is to punish 
criminals.” 

” Look here, Osborne! ” the captain cried, 
sharply. ” What are you drivin’ at? What do you 
mean? ” 

“I’m wondering why you don’t send Sampson 
ashore. Captain Bragg? I’m asking what sense there 
Ts in burdening ourselves, especially after we have 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 


195 


taken to the raft, with a prisoner who must not only 
be watched carefully lest he do us a harm, but be 
nursed at the same time, for we’re not quite heathens 
to leave a helpless man unaided? ” 

“ Why don’t you gather all our weapons, while 
you’re patchin’ up matters, an’ send ’em across to 
Files? ” Uncle Amos cried, angrily. “ Sampson 
needs bangin’, an’ we’ll put him on the right road to 
get it! ” 

“ In that case, since you have made up your minds 
that we can afford to expend so much labour, and 
share with him food and water, in order to carry him 
into the clutches of the law. I’ll make no more talk 
about it,” Mr. Osborne said with a smile, as he 
stepped outside the room. ” It had come into my 
mind that he would get plenty of punishment sooner 
or later if we sent him across to Files, thereby saving 
just so much of our stores, and at the same time 
relieving Jenkins of what must be a disagreeable 
duty.” 

Then Mr. Osborne walked away whistling, as if 
having dismissed the matter from his mind entirely, 
and, running after him, I asked in a whisper : 

“ Why didn’t you keep on with your talk? It 
wouldn’t have taken many words more to bring them 
around to your way of thinking.” 

“ I came away because there was no need of saying 
anything more. Those two old shellbacks hadn’t 
thought of the matter in that light, and when they’ve 
had time to chew it over a bit, they’ll be as eager to 
ship the commercial traveller as I am.” 

“ And Miss Hubbard will feel a good deal more 


196 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


contented in mind,” I said, with a laugh, whereupon 
he looked down upon me sharply, a smile beginning 
to creep over his face. 

” So you are keeping your eyes open very wide? ” 
he replied, after a time. 

” It’s better to have something of the kind to 
amuse a fellow when he’s wrecked, than go mooning 
around the deck wondering how long it will be before 
the mutineers get their hands on the treasure,” I 
said, and he winked at me in what I called a friendly 
manner. 

A right pleasant fellow was Mr. Osborne, and 
while I have no desire ever to be wrecked again, if 
such fate should befall me, I hope most sincerely I 
may have as agreeable a companion in misery as he 
showed himself to be when the Ocean Queen was 
piled up on one of the Batan islands. 

Captain Bragg and Uncle Amos did not come into 
the saloon until nearly all the passengers had finished 
lunch and gone to lie down ; but Sam and I were yet 
at table, and we noticed that the two gentlemen 
talked together very earnestly in whispers. 

There was no need for any one to advise that we 
two lads get what rest might be possible before it 
was time to resume work, and when the scanty meal 
had come to an end we went into our cabin, where 
we fell asleep without giving more heed to the bags 
of gold piled up around us, than if they had been 
filled with sawdust. 

It did not seem possible that it was time for the 
siesta to come to an end, when I heard a knock on 
the door, and, without opening my eyes, I called 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 197 


out “ Come in, ” hoping it might be possible to get 
a few more winks of sleep before going out again into 
the scorching hot sunlight. 

“ Perhaps you won’t thank me for disturbing you, 
lads,” a familiar voice said softly as the door was 
opened; “ but the fact of the matter is that Captain 
Bragg thinks it wisest to send the prisoner ashore, 
and is about to open up communication with the 
island. I thought, since you had already taken the 
trouble to learn so much regarding the matter, you 
might like to see the finish.” 

It was Mr. Osborne who thus spoke, and he had 
not finished before both Sam and I were out of the 
bunk, as wide awake as we ever had been in all our 
lives. 

” It’s mighty good of you to give us warning,” I 
said, following the gentleman out into the saloon, 
and from there to the deck. ” We should have felt 
badly if he had gone without our knowing how it was 
done. So the captain came around to your way of 
thinking? ” 

“You mean to Miss Hubbard’s ideas,” he replied, 
with a laugh. “ We can’t say as to that ; he sent me 
word a few moments ago that he had decided to send 
the prisoner ashore, if it could be done.” 

“ I reckon Sampson won’t put any obstacles in 
the way,” I replied, and then came the desire to see 
what the travelling salesman would say when it 
was announced that he might rejoin his companions 
in crime. “ Let’s go straight to Mr. Jenkins’s 
room.” 

“ You and Sam can do so; but I’m boimd to see 


198 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


the captain first, in case he is expecting some reply 
to his message.” 

Having said this, Mr. Osborne went into the chart- 
room, while Sam and I kept on to the second officer’s 
cabin, finding matters there much as when we last 
paid the invalid a visit. Mr. Jenkins, revolver in 
hand, was still watching Sampson keenly, and the 
pallor of the prisoner’s face told that the strain was 
wearing on him severely; he no longer blustered or 
threatened, but held his peace, striving without 
success to prevent a nervous twitching of his lips. 

I had an idea that the second mate was looking 
the worse for thus acting the part of jailor, but he 
assured me that he was feeling very well indeed. 

“ In fact. I’d be on deck this minute, if it wasn’t 
for that wretch,” he cried, flourishing the revolver 
in the direction of the prisoner, who seemed to be 
straining at the ropes on his ankles and wrists, as if 
to get out of range. ” It’s a big pity he hadn’t got 
a bullet entirely through his head, an’ then he 
wouldn’t be takin’ a share of the water when he 
deserves to be killed by thirst.” 

” It isn’t my fault that I’m here,” Sampson 
whimpered, and as he spoke it could easily be seen 
that his spirit was broken entirely. ” Why didn’t 
they kill me on the island, and have done with it? 
I’d rather be shot a dozen times than tied up here 
with him fingering the trigger of that revolver! ” 

I was tempted to ask why he hadn’t behaved him- 
self like the gentleman he professed to be, and then 
he wouldn’t have fallen into such a wretched plight ; 
but no good could come of going all over that mat- 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 199 


ter, therefore I went out on deck again, not minded 
to look longer at the miserable wretch. 

It was well I left the second officer’s cabin just as 
I did, otherwise Sam and I might have missed some 
portion of the performance, for Captain Bragg, Uncle 
Amos and Mr. Osborne were just going toward the 
forward portion of the screen where were the loop- 
holes. 

The latter winked knowingly at me as the captain 
cried loudly : 

‘ ‘ Ahoy on shore ! Ahoy ! ’ ’ 

“ Now what’s the matter? ” came the question. 
“ Are your bloomin’ passengers beginning to find 
out that we’re gettin’ the best of this ’ere business? ” 

We could see no one, but knew, as a matter of 
course, that a sentinel hidden among the foliage had 
answered the hail. 

“ We want to speak with Files,” the captain cried 
grumpily. 

“ What for? Have you got ready to come to our 
terms? ” 

“None of your — Tell Files that we have a 
proposition to make him,” the captain shouted, 
angrily, and he added in a lower tone, “ He’ll come 
at that, thinkin’ we’re ready to buy water with the 
treasure.” 

In this Captain Bragg must have been correct, for 
the leader of the mutineers hailed in a very few 
seconds, speaking masterfully, as if believing he had 
at last brought us to terms. 

“ Ahoy! ” he shouted. “ Held out as long as you 
could, eh? ” 


200 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


“ Don’t flatter yourself that we shall ever offer to 
make the bargain you’re sellin’ your souls to bring 
about,” Captain Bragg cried, no longer trying to 
mask his anger since the leader of the scoundrels had 
answered his summons. ” We have one of your gang 
here, an’ are willin’ to turn him over if you agree not 
to fire while we’re puttin’ him in the sling.” 

” Who do you mean? Sampson? ” came from the 
shore. 

“ Ay, your mate, or leader, I don’t know which, 
an’ care less.” 

” Well, you can keep him; we’ve got no use for 
him here! ” 

The reply astonished me; I had supposed the 
mutineers would be rejoiced to have Sampson re- 
leased, and yet they were refusing to receive him. 

” Files knows that he will have to share the com- 
mand, and a good slice of the treasure, if they ever 
get it, in case Sampson is sent ashore, so he prefers 
that we keep him,” Mr. Osborne whispered as if 
answering the question he saw in my eyes. 

We’ll bring the man here, an’ let him talk with 
you,” the captain said, now more eager to rid the 
ship of the prisoner since understanding that he was 
not welcome on the island. 

The travelling salesman must have heard all that 
was said before two of the sailors brought him out 
behind the screen, and there was an expression of 
mingled rage and despair on his face. He had sold 
himself to the devil, and persuaded others to do the 
same, only to find that those whom he had led into a 
crooked path were glad to be rid of him. 


A Eecruit for the Mutineers 201 


“ Hello, Files! ” he cried, feebly, for fear and 
suffering had weakened him to an alarming extent, 
and he was by no means the man I had seen bullying 
the captain into sending him ashore. 

“ What’s the matter with you? ” came the sulky 
reply. 

“ You’re not the man to go back on a friend after 
all we’ve sworn to be to each other, are you? ” 

“ Why not? ” was the mocking answer. “ What 
good can you do us, half-dead, as we’re told you 
are? ” 

“I’m far from that. Files, and even though it was 
true, you took your oath that we would stand to- 
gether as long as there was breath in our bodies.’’ 

“ That may be; but since then I’ve took an oath 
that I don’t want any part of you, so stay where you 
are! ’’ 

I could not if I would, set down the torrent of 
bitter, angry, profane words which burst from Samp- 
son’s lips when he thus learned that the man who had 
promised such friendship was ready to leave him 
among enemies. It was as if he would burst with 
rage, and I looked to see his wounds open because of 
the violent exertions he made to speak sufficiently 
loud for those ashore to hear him. 

It was necessary to stifle the abuse by actual 
force, for the language was such as no self-respecting 
person could listen to, and, besides, the women, hear- 
ing the outcries, were coming on deck. Mr. Thomp- 
son placed his hand over the fellow’s mouth, holding 
it there until he could make him understand that he 
was not allowed to disgrace the ship by such a 


202 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


tirade, and when it was possible for the prisoner to 
speak again, he said eagerly, turning toward the 
captain : 

“ You have said you were willing to send me 
ashore. I’m ready to go with half a chance for mak- 
ing land ; give me a plank no more than large enough 
to keep my head above water, and I’ll guarantee 
that you’ll never see me again! ” 

“ There is no reason why I should have any care 
as to what may be your fate, for I hold you, more 
than any other man, responsible for the plot to steal 
the treasure; but it would be the same as sendin’ 
you to your death if I set you ashore.” 

” I’ll take the chances of going across on the 
hawser! ” 

” An’ if you try it I swear we’ll put a dozen bullets 
into your body before you’re half-way across! ” 
Files cried from the shore. 

” Give me a chance to make my way ashore on a 
plank? ” Sampson pleaded as if begging for life. 
“ You want to be rid of me, therefore why should you 
care what they do to me? ” 

” What good can you do yourself by goin’ among 
those who will kill you so that their share of the 
treasure which they expect to get may be the 
greater? ” the captain asked curiously, and Sampson 
replied, as he shook his fist in impotent rage in the 
direction of the island : 

“ I want to square matters with that thief of a 
Files, and then it makes little difference what be- 
comes of me! Yes, I’ve thrown away my life like an 
idiot, cursed by the desire to make myself rich in a 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 203 


moment, when if I had stopped to think the matter 
over seriously, I must have understood that I would 
not be allowed to enjoy it among those of my own 
class. Take off this rope, an’ I’ll go over the rail, 
trustin’ to the chances of swimming across. The tide 
is high now, an’ I’ll be able to make the shore, for, 
so great is my desire to stand face to face once more 
with Files, that I can do what would be impossible 
under almost any other circumstances! ” 

It was painful to hear the poor wretch pleading 
so earnestly for an opportunity to bring about his 
own death, for it seemed to me that he had no chance 
against his former companion, even though he suc- 
ceeded in gaining the island. 

Uncle Amos stepped forward and whispered in the 
captain’s ear, Sampson watching eagerly meanwhile, 
and then a glow of savage joy overspread his 
wounded face as Captain Bragg said to Mr. Thomp- 
son: 

“ Nail a couple of boards to that empty beef cask 
which we threw aside because of bein’ too small, 
an’ let him go over the rail at whatsoever place 
pleases him best.” 

“ That’s a wise decision! ” Mr. Osborne said as if 
speaking to himself, but I heard the words, and 
immediately asked why he believed it was wise. 

“ If they don’t shoot him before he gets a foothold 
ashore, they’re bound to kill him afterward, and it 
would be more humane if we were to hang him at 
once,” I said, bitterly, for I was sick at heart with 
all I had heard and what I believed would take 
place. 


204 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


“ There’s where you are in the wrong, Young 
Amos, and Sampson has sense enough to understand 
the matter as it really is. From what he said to 
Files, we know they took some kind of an oath to 
stand by each other once they were committed to 
the plot, and the sailor men of that party will not be 
willing to break their solemn word, as is the respect- 
able Mr. Files. There will be more than one lend 
him a hand, and if either gets the toughest end of 
the snarl. I’m predicting it will be our former third 
officer.” 

It made little difference what I thought of allowing 
the wounded prisoner to take his chances of reaching 
the shore when a strong swimmer would have thought 
the passage difficult, for Captain Bragg had given his 
word that he be allowed to try, and it was evident, 
from what I could read on his face, that Uncle Amos 
was in full accord with the decision. 

It was but the work of a moment for Mr. Thomp- 
son to nail a couple of boards across the cask which 
stood on the starboard side amidships, and this done 
he beckoned for the men to bring Sampson to him. 

Then, in obedience to a whispered command, after 
Sampson had been taken to where the poor apology 
for a raft stood on the rail, one of the sailors cut the 
ropes from the prisoner’s wrists and ankles, but 
without any great care as to gentleness. 

Then a rope was brought, and Mr. Thompson 
asked, when everything was ready for lowering the 
cask into the water : 

” Where will you start from, Sampson? ” 

“ One place is as good as another, so that no time 


A Recruit for the Mutineers 


205 


be wasted! ” the man cried as if he was burning with 
the desire to gain the shore, and indeed he was. 
“ Let it go over where you are.” 

Mr. Thompson gave the word for the sailors to 
lower the cask, and as this was being done turned 
toward Sampson, to help him over the rail, as I 
fancied; but the enraged mutineer had not waited 
for assistance. He was in the water at the same in- 
stant with his raft, and before I could take a dozen 
steps in order to look over the rail, he was swimming 
vigorously, pushing and pulling the cask along with 
him in such a manner that his body was partially 
screened from view of those who might be watching 
on the island. 

” That fellow is no fool, even though he be a 
villain,” the first officer muttered as he watched the 
movements of our late prisoner. ” He must have 
figured the plan out since learning that Files didn’t 
want to see him again, an’ yet he couldn’t have done 
better if he had studied over it for a month.” 

” He don’t act as feeble as when he was brought 
out of Mr. Jenkins’s room,” Sam said, and Mr. Os- 
borne replied: 

” His desire for revenge is what gives him strength 
just now, and if he does succeed in making the land, 
I’m of the belief that he’ll do us a big lot of good.” 

” Do us good? ” I cried in astonishment. ” How 
would it be possible for him to do that, even though 
he might be inclined, which I doubt? ” 

” He and Files will be seeking each other’s life, 
in case Sampson gains the shore alive, and the 
chances are that some of the gang will take sides 


206 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


with our prisoner, in which event there’s likely to 
be a pretty fight which must work to our advantage.” 

By this time Sampson had made his way well past 
the shattered bow of the steamer, so energetically 
had he worked, and no sooner was the cask thus in 
view of those on shore than a couple of shots were 
fired, the bullets skipping along the tops of the 
waves within a few inches of the swimmer’s head. 
Then we could hear the voice of the old white sailor : 

” Hold hard, Mr. Files, there’s some of us here 
won’t stand for sich work as that, an’ if you raise 
your rifle again we’ll try our hand at shoot in’ ; but 
it won’t be at a poor fellow to whom we’re botmd to 
lend a hand! ” 

” There! ” Mr. Osborne cried as he clapped me on 
the shoulder. “ I wasn’t so far out of the way, it 
seems, for already has Sampson found a friend, and 
if he can hold the stroke as he is doing now, there’ll 
be more than one hand stretched out to help him 
through the surf.” 

Although Sampson would have worked us so 
much harm, and regardless of the fact that through 
him were our mouths parched with thirst, I found 
myself watching eagerly, hoping most fervently he 
would succeed in gaining the shore, and, later, when 
he staggered to his feet, struggling against the force 
of the surf after getting into shallow water, I cried 
aloud in triumph as two men came out waist-deep 
and hauled him up beyond reach of the waves. 


CHAPTER XIII 


A CHANCE SHOT 

« f ■ jg cleaner for being rid of him/’ 

I a voice just behind me said as the travel- 
ling salesman disappeared, and, looking 
aroimd, I saw Mr. Osborne, who had been watching 
the struggles of the wretch. “ We now have none 
on board who are not in accord with anything which 
may be proposed by Captain Bragg, therefore we 
know exactly where all our trouble will come from.” 

“ It is well that you can find anything satisfying 
in that fact,” I said with a laugh in which was little 
of mirth, for it seemed to me as if, between what was 
to be feared from the sea itself, and the danger to be 
expected through the mutineers, we had as much to 
contend against as could well be met. ” I have been 
wondering, while watching Sampson, how we can 
hope to get away from here, unless a vessel of some 
kind sights us.” 

“ We shall go by the raft, of course, and a right 
seaworthy craft she will be, if I’m any judge of 
marine architecture,” Mr. Osborne replied cheerily. 

“ But how are we to get her beyond range of 
the mutineers’ rifles? It stands to reason we must 
leave in the night, the better to remain hidden from 
view ; but now that Sampson knows what we propose 


207 


208 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


to do, the villains ashore have such warning that a 
sharp watch will be kept.” 

“ All that is true, lad,” and now Mr. Osborne 
spoke in a more serious strain. “ There is little 
chance that we shall succeed in leaving this wreck, 
save under their fire. The women are to be sheltered 
by such a barricade as can be put up, and we men 
must take the risks. We’ll make it so warm for those 
beauties ashore, however, that they will not find it as 
easy to shoot us down as may be fancied.” 

” We shall still be within range of the rifles after 
getting so far from the shore that our revolvers will 
be useless,” I said gloomily, as if it gave me pleasure 
to seek out obstacles, although indeed such was not 
the case. I was simply saying what came into my 
mind, knowing full well that it was safe to talk freely 
with a brave fellow like Mr. Osborne. 

“You forget. Young Amos, that I have much the 
same as the captain’s promise that I be allowed to go 
ashore with seven or eight who can be depended 
upon, and I shall take good care the promise is kept 
when we are ready for departure.” 

“ And how will that advantage us? ” 

“ If matters go as I believe they will, we shall be 
able to get our hands on as many cartridges as will 
be needed for a short engagement. I ’m not counting 
that they are supplied any too generously with am- 
munition since our famous raid; but each man has 
most likely got all that can be carried conveniently, 
and I propose to have my full share.” 

“ If you are not killed offhand,” I suggested, look- 
ing up quickly to see how he took such a foreboding, 


A Chance Shot 


209 


and, much to my surprise, he was smiling placidly, 
as if his death counted for little. 

“If we are careful, the villains cannot slaughter 
all our party, for we shall have the advantage of 
taking them by surprise, and, so that these women 
and half the men get away safely, we who remain 
behind have sold our lives at a good price.” 

“ I have believed you to be a brave man, ever 
since our troubles began, Mr. Osborne; but you have 
more courage than I had fancied any man could show, 
and from this out I won’t try to find bugbears,” I 
said, speaking from my heart as I took him by the 
hand, and he replied cheerily: 

“ Don’t give me more praise than I deserve, 
Young Amos, for what you call bravery is only the 
most intense desire to shield some people from 
possible harm, and, that done, I am content to pay 
the price, if it be necessary.” 

“You mean one person only, I reckon.” 

He looked at me quizzingly for an instant, and 
then with a mirthful laugh cried : 

“ You are a chip off your uncle’s block. Young 
Amos, and have your eyes open wide mostly all the 
time.” 

Failing to understand his meaning, I would have 
asked him to explain, but just then we heard the 
report of weapons from the island, sounding so far 
away that we knew the sentinels were not firing at 
us, and Mr. Osborne said in a tone of satisfaction : 

“ You see that I was no false prophet. Young 
Amos; my predictions have been fulfilled a little 
sooner than I expected. We set Sampson free, much 


210 The Wreck of the '‘Ocean Queen'' 


to our own advantage, and he has already begun to 
stir up trouble for Enoch Files.” 

” Do you believe they are fighting now? ” 

“Ay, else what is the meaning of those shots? 
There’s another! and another! I hope most fer- 
vently those fellows are good marksmen, for the 
more that are knocked out, the better chance will we 
who go ashore have! ” 

During five minutes or more the reports could be 
heard at intervals of twenty or thirty seconds, and 
then came a volley. There was no longer any ques- 
tion but that the mutineers were fighting among 
themselves, and it was equally certain Sampson had 
stirred up the row. 

Even Captain Bragg was in a high state of excite- 
ment, as he well might be, and, with Uncle Amos 
and Mr. Thompson, was standing at the loopholes, 
as if believing it might be possible to get a view of 
the combatants. Even the women came out of the 
saloon, to learn the cause of the uproar, for the det- 
onations could be heard all over the wreck, and when 
Miss Hubbard appeared with the others, Mr. Osborne 
had no further desire for my company ; but went at 
once to her side, the two standing within the shelter 
of the after deck-house talking in whispers. 

We remained idle, officers, passengers, and crew, a 
full half-hour, listening intently to the^soimd of the 
firing, and then, no report having been heard for 
five minutes or more. Captain Bragg said, speaking 
that all might hear him : 

“ Those scoundrels couldn’t work more to our 
advantage than by shootin’ each other down; but 


A Chance Shot 


211 


we cannot afford to spend our time listenin’ to them. 
There is very much to be done before we can say that 
it is safe to leave the wreck, an’ it stands us in hand 
to make the most of the young day, before the sun 
gives down too much heat.” 

“I’d give a good deal to know certainly whether 
one party has won a battle, or if they have decided 
to be friendly again,” Sam said nervously, and I 
replied : 

“ I don’t understand how the knowledge would 
benefit you, for our situation must remain the same, 
no matter what has happened.” 

“ We’d have the satisfaction of knowing that some 
of them had been whipped, and there’s a good deal 
in that.” 

I believed the mutineers were yet at war, and the 
cessation of fire was due to the fact that all hands 
were in hiding, awaiting an opportunity to shoot 
down those who did not agree with them as to Samp- 
son’s taking up the reins of power once more, there- 
fore gave the matter very little thought until word 
was passed that the day’s work had come to an end. 

Then it was that, instead of going directly into the 
saloon, where I knew the heat must be intense, I 
walked aimlessly forward until coming to the end of 
the screen on the port side, where I leaned carelessly 
over the rail to catch the first night breath which 
came over the sea. 

“What are you mooning about?” Mr. Osborne 
called as he halted at the saloon companionway, and 
I replied, finding it an exertion even to speak, so 
great was the heat : 


212 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen'' 


There’s a tiny bit of air stirring here, and al- 
though I’m as hungry as I well can be, the coolness 
is better than food.” 

” If you have found anything that can be called 
cool. I’ll take my share, for it seems as if I was baked 
brown way through to my bones,” he cried laugh- 
ingly as he came toward me, and I wondered how it 
was he could always appear cheery, no matter what 
might be the discomforts or the danger. 

He stood by my side, both of us gazing landward 
without really trying to see anything in particular, 
when suddenly the report of a rifle rang out, Mr. 
Osborne staggering back, his hand to his neck, and 
even while springing toward him I could see some- 
thing red oozing from between his fingers. 

” Get down here imder cover! ” I cried, actually 
forcing him behind the rail without once thinking 
that I was in the same danger of being shot as he had 
been, and then I cried at the full strength of my 
lungs, for the deck was entirely deserted save by us 
two, ” Help! Help! Mr. Osborne is shot! ” 

” Don’t kick up a row, lad. It can’t be more than 
a scratch ; but it has jarred me a bit. I thought the 
villains were so busy trying to kill each other off, 
that they were paying no attention to us.” 

“Mr. Osborne is shot!” I cried again, growing 
frightened because the red stain was rapidly increas- 
ing despite the fact that he pressed his hand firmly 
against his neck where I knew the wound must be. 

To my surprise, but not greatly to my relief. Miss 
Hubbard was the first to answer my summons, and 
as she threw herself down beside him, her face so pale 



“‘HELP I help! MR. OSBORNE IS SHOT!’” 












C* ? V. 






qvi"- ■ !. •: 

.>«N -' 

7- 




^ ^ V 


' T’ »« *' 

» . " ft V 




'rriSP, 


^ L- 


; f 




* ^ i, ' 

V i ■. 'V-M . ■• 


V.,' 

eV 


* S ‘ f. 

♦ ‘ ^ » ..UH 

V ’ 


i ., I ^ * 


i 








■i'T •— 4 

.Jfl 





7> i ?C>^/r - f/ r* ■ :■- i »e i ; i.- ’4 

“ iJiK' . * i)-' ’ , . ■ -f - ' .f^‘C i ^ 





.-y, • -'jv. . 1 , - ■] 

-;<•' ^>--', T-'a.*, . r.Mv:, 

- ^ ^ '*'-V ‘4 ■ ‘ ^ 


I • 

W ‘. * 




• 4 t 


- ^? ' . , ; ■ Y ■ ■.. • 



4 -A - ' - ‘V' 

*• ■ u ' • ’ t ^ \ , » 

-1*-* 




• * ' * . »• ■ ♦ ' * 

#' * i 

-fe ' b 


*C t 

■npv t-^ 


• li 




» • 



-'v;- 

' f • -.* 

, * - imA > 

- #. 

• T tj* ^ , 



f 

t t 

^_e.. 


\ L 




v-^ , 

'Hv ' *' i ■ 




■-■: 'W 

..*:V-'iw'’'i-"r::’; 

^‘■fP 




A Chance Shot 213 

that it seemed certain she was about to faint, I cried 
petulantly : 

“ What is the matter with everybody? Why don’t 
some of the men come? ” 

There’s no need of any one else, lad,” Mr. Os- 
borne said, and I was thoroughly vexed with him 
because he seemed so content to lie there unattended, 
save as she pressed her hands against his cheeks. 

It was my fear and nervousness which caused it to 
seem as if the men were a long while in answering my 
summons, for when Uncle Amos came up the com- 
panionway he was puffing and blowing as if putting 
forth every effort to move rapidly, and immediately 
behind him were Mr. Thompson and Captain Bragg. 

” Take him into his cabin,” Uncle Amos said, as 
soon as it was possible for him to speak. “ Can you 
keep up the pressure on the wound, Osborne? ” 

“ Ay, that I can, and there’s no need of any fuss 
about this thing, for what I have got is no more than 
a scratch.” 

“ You would say the same regardless of what you 
believed,” Miss Hubbard whispered, bending over 
him till I fancied her lips touched his cheek. 

Then she stepped aside, that the men might do what 
was necessary, and in a twinkling Uncle Amos and 
Mr. Thompson were carrying the poor fellow below, 
I following mournfully as I kept in mind what he 
had said regarding the worthlessness of his life if so 
be the women could be assured of safety. 

Although it is safe to say that every one of us was 
as hungry as people well could be, never a single 
person sat down to his rations which were awaiting 


214 The Wreck of the ''Ocean Queen'* 


him until something definite was learned regarding 
Mr. Osborne’s condition. Then Captain Bragg came 
into the saloon from the wounded man’s cabin, and 
reported : 

Captain Grout, who is the best surgeon we have 
aboard, has examined the wound, and feels positive 
it is not dangerous. The bullet passed through his 
neck very near the skin, and if proper care is used, 
Mr. Osborne should be around again within forty- 
eight hours, none the worse, save that he is likely to 
have trouble in movin’ his head.” 

With this assurance, which was given in a tone 
which told that the captain believed he was speaking 
nothing more nor less than the truth, the passengers 
were satisfied, and they gathered aroimd the table ; 
but I had no desire for food imtil having spoken with 
the injured man, who, next to my imcle, I considered 
the best friend I had on the wreck. 

When I went into the cabin Uncle Amos had just 
finished bandaging the wound, and Miss Hubbard 
was holding the poor fellow’s hand as if she had the 
best right to be by his side. 

“ Don’t fret about me. Young Amos,” Mr. Os- 
borne said, with a cheery smile, as I stood by his side. 
” I heard what Captain Bragg said, and every word 
was true. The wound isn’t so bad that I need stay 
in bed; but I always did like to be coddled, and shall 
claim to be on the sick-list a day or two.” 

” Do you believe all he says about himself? ” I 
asked of Miss Hubbard, and when she told me there 
was no question but that the wound was a trifling 
one as compared with what was at first feared, I 


A Chance Shot 


216 


went back to the saloon, following Uncle Amos, with 
the belief that it would please Mr. Osborne best if 
none save the young lady remained with him. 

We were not a cheerful party at table that evening. 
I fancy that all of us, hearing the tokens of battle 
ashore, had allowed ourselves to believe there was 
no longer any great danger of being shot down by the 
mutineers, and this last blow, having fallen upon the 
one above all others who ever strove to keep up our 
spirits, brought home the fact of the dangerous sit- 
uation more forcibly than an3rthing else could have 
done. 

Sam and I went into our cabin, where was so much 
treasure that we could not move around freely, when 
the pretence of a meal was come to an end, and al- 
though we had topics for conversation such as would 
ordinarily have caused our tongues to run freely, 
neither spoke as we crawled into the berth where the 
air was much the same as in an oven that has been 
heated. 

Uncle Amos followed us very shortly afterward, 
and as he threw off his clothing he puffed and blowed 
like a porpoise until, despite the sorrow and anxiety 
in my heart, I could not refrain from laughing. 

“ Awake, eh? ” he asked, as if I had done some- 
thing wrong in thus allowing my eyes to remain open. 

“ I can’t sleep, sir, though it would please me 
mighty well if for no other reason that then I 
wouldn’t know how hot it is. Did you see Mr. Os- 
borne since dinner? ” 

“ I’ve just come from his room, an’ we need have 
no anxiety concernin’ him, though Miss Hubbard 


216 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


seems to take pleasure in believin’ he is at the point 
of death. It is no more than a flesh-wound, an’ if he 
don’t get too much nursin’, as seems to be the fear 
now, he’ll be as sound as a walnut by the time the 
raft is ready for sea.” 

“ And when is that likely to be, sir? ” 

” In a couple of days at the longest, an’ it won’t 
be any too soon, for we’re liable to have a strong 
wind which will kick up such a sea that this old 
kettle will be knocked into junk.” 

” If Mr. Osborne counts on taking a party ashore 
to get the best of the mutineers, he’ll need to mend 
right fast, according to your figuring,” I said half to 
myself, and Uncle Amos replied with a gesture of 
impatience : 

” He’ll give over that notion, unless we’re held 
here longer than now seems possible, for he won’t 
be able to turn his head, an’ I’m allowin’ that a 
stiff-necked fellow, however brave he may be, 
wouldn’t cut any very respectable Agger among such 
a gang as are holdin’ down this island.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


OUTFITTING THE RAFT 

W HEN Sam and I went on deck next morn- 
ing to take a bath in the steamer’s hold, we 
were thoroughly astonished at seeing Mr. 
Osborne sitting there, with Miss Hubbard beside 
him. He did not look much the worse for having 
stopped a bullet, save that his throat was bandaged, 
and he made no motion to turn his head. 

“ We counted that you would be in the hospital 
till we got ready to leave the wreck! ” Sam cried in 
surprise, and Mr. Osborne replied with one of the 
cheery laughs which did a fellow good to hear : 

“I’m a long distance from belonging to an hos- 
pital, lads, though I will confess that it isn’t overly 
pleasant to tip my head around very lively. When 
Amos Grout comes on deck I expect to be raked over 
the coals, for he gave orders that I should be kept in 
bed forty-eight hours ; but that couldn’t have been 
done unless I was willing to be both roasted and 
boiled. Miss Hubbard and I came on deck before 
daylight.” 

It seemed to me that he looked unusually cheerful 
for a man who couldn’t turn his head ever so slightly; 
but I set it down to the fact that he was always 
putting the best foot forward, and allowed he wanted 
217 


218 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


all hands to think he hadn’t been more than 
scratched. 

If I had suspected the truth then, it wouldn’t have 
surprised me to have seen him dancing a jig, for 
Miss Hubbard was the nicest woman, next to piother, 
that I ever knew. 

It goes without saying that the first matter we 
spoke of, after asking how he felt, was as to what the 
mutineers might be doing, and he told us what he 
had already heard from those who stood watch dur- 
ing the night, which was that they had not shown 
themselves since the shot which wounded him had 
been fired. 

“I’m allowing that they’ll be right lively to-day, 
if they have got through fighting among themselves, 
for they know what we are doing, and will make 
every effort to stop it. If we coxild only have gone 
ashore while they were having a battle, matters 
hereabouts, save the ability to get away, would be 
to our liking! ” 

“You were in condition to have gone then, and 
run the chances of getting a more serious wound; 
but now you are down and out. We shall slip away 
on the raft, and the mutineers never will know how 
near they were to being wiped out by Mr. Osborne’s 
party.” 

“ Why do you think that, lad? ” he asked with a 
laugh. 

“ Because imcle said last night that our craft 
would be ready for sea in two days.” 

“ I mean, how do you know that I’m down and 
out?” 


Outfitting the Baft 


219 


“ Because it is possible to see that much; you 
won’t be well in two days.” 

“ You’ll find that a scratch on the neck can’t 
prevent me from doing what is needed in order that 
our people may have a fair show of getting away, 
and if the raft is outfitted by to-morrow afternoon, 
I’ll call on Mr. Files, or Mr. Sampson if he has suc- 
ceeded in regaining command, early that same eve- 
ning.” 

I looked at him in astonishment, and might have 
said something rude, but that Miss Hubbard whis- 
pered a few words in his ear, and then her cheeks 
flushed such a rosy red that I forgot all about what 
he had said, because of admiring them. 

When Sam and I had finished our bath the 
wounded man and his nurse had gone below, al- 
though it was no cooler than when they came on 
deck, and we called upon Mr. Jenkins to learn how 
he was getting on now that there was no prisoner to 
watch. 

He was sitting in the door of his^ cabin, where 
could be felt just the faintest suspicion of a breeze, 
and appeared very much amused when we stated the 
purpose of our visit. 

” I reckon I lost my head over that scoundrel,” 
he said laughingly. ” While he was in this cabin, 
where I couldn’t help seein’ him all the time, he 
came near settin’ me wild, as I thought of how much 
mischief was rightly charged to his door. I believe 
I’d gone daft an’ murdered the sneak, if he hadn’t 
been let go just as he was.” 

” You’ve gained fast since he left,” Sam said. 


220 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen’’ 

intending it as a joke, and the second officer replied, 
gravely : 

“ There’s no question about it; I began to pick 
up within an hour after he went over the rail, an’ 
am countin’ I’ll be able to do a full share of work 
when we pull out from here, as Mr. Thompson allows 
we’ll do to-morrow night.” 

Then he asked us what the opinion was regarding 
Mr. Osborne’s condition, and by the time we had 
come to an end of telling him, the gong was sounding 
for breakfast. 

Mr. Osborne had insisted on coming to table, and 
Miss Hubbard seemed to think she was forced to 
wait upon him as if he had lost the use of both hands, 
instead of his neck, tmtil I got quite tired of seeing 
her make such a fuss over a fellow who declared he 
was all right, therefore hurried through my share of 
the meal at such a rate that Sam’s mother stared at 
me as if she wanted to ask whether I’d forgotten how 
to behave. 

There was no necessity on this morning for the 
captain or Mr. Thompson to remind us that it was 
time to go to work. Now that the labour of building 
the raft was so nearly at an end, every one was eager 
to see the last touch put on, and all hands hurried 
up the companionway the instant they had finished 
the meal. 

It was not a bad looking craft, even for rough 
usage, which we had built of odds and ends, and she 
looked seaworthy enough for a long voyage as she 
rose and fell on the swell just astern of the wreck, 
where she had been moored to prevent her from 


Outfitting the Raft 


221 


being dashed to pieces during the night, in case the 
wind sprang up. Thanks to the empty casks, she 
rode high out of the water, and because of the double 
decks with their lining of life-preservers, there was 
good reason for believing we would not be in danger 
of shipping a sea while the weather was anywhere 
near decent. 

Under Mr. Stubbs’s direction two spars had been 
set up, and on these the sailors were already bending 
small lug-sails. A heavy oar, hewn with great labour 
from one of the bxilkhead timbers, was to serve us 
as a rudder, and it was held in place by a mat of 
braided rope strong enough to resist anything short 
of a living gale. 

Our work for the day was to set up a screen all 
around the craft, so that the mutineers might not be 
able to aim directly at us, and since there would be 
no need of this once we were beyond range of their 
rifles, it was built with but little regard to strength, 
for the captain’s intention was to pitch it overboard 
when it could no longer serve us. 

Directly behind what we called the foremast, and 
lashed securely to it, was a water-cask, into which 
would be poured our small supply of the precious 
liquid shortly before we set sail, and aft of that was 
a sort of pen, built of very stout timbers, the ptirpose 
of which I could not so much as guess, until Sam said, 
with the air of a fellow who had just solved a difficult 
riddle : 

‘‘ They count on putting the treasure there, of 
course! Captain Bragg wouldn’t think of leaving 
all that gold behind.” 


222 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen'' 

“ If we’d never taken it aboard, just ^fck how 
much more comfortable we might be at this mo- 
ment!” I cried angrily. “ There ’d have been no 
occasion for a mutiny; the passengers would be 
living on the island peaceably, with plenty of cold 
water to drink, and we needn’t take the chances of 
putting to sea on a raft.” 

” There’s no sense in counting chickens that never 
could have been hatched, lad,” a cheery voice behind 
me cried, and there was Mr. Osborne, with Miss 
Hubbard at his side, come to have a look at our new 
ship. ” A very decent sort of a craft, eh? though 
I’ve reason to believe her cabin accommodations are 
none of the best ; but so that on her we make some 
part of the island of Luzon, we’re not the ones who 
should be complaining.” 

It wasn’t for me to stand there idle, tongue- 
wagging, when there was so much work to be done, 
and I left him and his nurse to watch proceedings, 
as I lent Sam a hand at dragging from below boards 
which had been ripped out from the steward’s 
quarters. 

Matters went along much as usual on this day. 
We had our meals, such as they were, at the regular 
hours, and did the best we could while our tongues 
were literally dry — parched with thirst, for it was 
bitter hot, with never a breath of air stirring to 
temper the burning rays of the sun. The mutineers 
had given no signs of life, and it was certain a battle 
had been fought to the finish, or that the two fac- 
tions had made a treaty of peace. 

When we went into our caoin that night, and tried 


Outfitting the Raft 


223 


to sleep at the same time that it was necessary to 
wipe the perspiration from our faces continually, 
lest it flood the berth, I speculated as to whether 
Sampson had succeeded in regaining command, and 
Uncle Amos said in a positive tone, as if he had 
reliable information from the island : 

“You may set it down as a fact, lads, that Enoch 
Files was willin’ to make terms with the travellin’ 
salesman very soon after he found that a certain 
number of the gang were ready to take his part. 
Men like them can’t afford to come to very heavy 
blows.” 

“ But they did fight,” Sam insisted. “ All that 
ammunition wasn’t wasted for sport.” 

“ Ay, lad, I reckon you’re in the right so far as 
that goes. Enoch Files is a pig-headed fellow, such 
as you can’t convince without some hard blows, an* 
I’m allowin’ he got ’em all right, for Sampson was so 
wild with anger that he’d stood face to face with 
death for the sake of payin’ off his score with our 
third mate. It’s a pity Osborne couldn’t have car- 
ried out his plan of ticklin’ the villains up before we 
leave the wreck, for I’m of the belief that he’d made 
it right warm for them.” 

“ He hasn’t given up the plan, sir,” Sam said with 
a chuckle of satisfaction. “ He declares he’ll go 
ashore before we leave, neck or no neck, and he ain’t 
the kind of a man who says things simply in order to 
hear himself talk.” 

“ He go ashore! ” Uncle Amos cried derisively. 
“I’m not sayin’ that he hasn’t got the pluck to 
do it; but it’s the ability he’s lackin’, now his 


224 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen'' 


neck is the same as if it was made of cast 
iron/' 

It is not needed I make an attempt at setting down 
what we said or did during this night when it was so 
hot that, although weary to the verge of exhaustion, 
we could not sleep. Sam and I went on deck shortly 
after midnight, but failed to get any relief, and when 
day dawned I question if there was a man among the 
passengers fit to perform an hour’s work, for our ex- 
perience had been the same as that of every other 
person on board the wreck. 

“ The ugliest part of this terribly hot spell is that 
it is likely to breed more wind than we can stand,” 
Mr. Jenkins had said to us when, for lack of any- 
thing else to do, we visited his room shortly before 
dawn, and as Uncle Amos came on deck after day- 
light, I noticed that he gazed anxiously around as if 
studying the weather indications. 

Instead of trying to eat at the table, women as 
well as men carried their allowance of food and 
coffee on deck, and there we remained, with no sum- 
mons to work, until Uncle Amos asked: 

“ Is the raft ready for sea, Joe Bragg, that you 
have given us a holiday? ” 

” There are plenty of odd jobs to be done; but 
I’m hopin’ we’ll get a draft of air from the west’ard 
before long, an’ then will be time enough to put the 
finishin’ touches to our outfittin’.” 

” Is it decided that we are to pull out of here to- 
night, Captain Bragg? ” Mr. Osborne asked quickly, 
a flush as of excitement coming over his 
face. 


Outfitting the Raft 


225 


‘‘ Unless those scoundrels on the island kick up 
some kind of a bobbery, I see no reason why we 
shouldn’t make a try for it along about midnight, 
when the tide will be at its flood,” the captain re- 
plied as he gazed down at the craft which now looked 
more like a floating shed than anything else, because 
of the screens we had put in place. “I’m allowin’ 
that when night has come we’ll send our water, 
provisions, an’ — an’ — an’ other things aboard.” 

He was afraid to speak of the treasure even then, 
when there was every reason to believe we had none 
among us whose evil passions could be inflamed by 
the mention of so much gold. 

Mr. Osborne seemed to give little heed to what the 
captain had said; but shortly afterward, while I 
was watching him, believing I had a fairly good idea 
of what was in his mind, I saw him motion Captain 
Bragg toward the chart-room, into which the two 
had disappeared. 

Five minutes later one of the sailors summoned 
Uncle Amos, and we saw no more of the three until 
word was given that we might go below for a siesta. 
We had done some little work during that forenoon, 
and to my unsailorly eyes it looked as if the raft 
would be ready for sea as soon as the stores and 
provisions had been put aboard. 

It seemed to me foolish for us to go below while 
knowing it was so boiling hot there that we could not 
sleep, and, besides, I wanted to stay on deck until 
Uncle Amos came out of the chart -room, therefore I 
proposed to Sam that we spend our idle time in the 
open air. The starboard rail afforded sufficient 


226 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


shade if one kept close alongside it, and we laid down, 
our heads together. 

As a tnatter of course the chief topic of conversa- 
tion was as to whether we would be able to get away 
on the raft, while the mutineers were ready to do all 
in their power to stop us, and if, should we succeed 
in getting to sea without too great a loss of life, it 
would be possible for us to handle the clumsy craft. 

All this we had discussed at great length many 
times before ; but it can be well understood that to 
people in such a desperate situation as we then were, 
the subject was ever in our minds, since the success 
or failure of the plan meant life or death. 

After a time, however, Sam’s eyes began to grow 
narrow; we were lying near one of the scupper- 
holes, through which the faintest breath of air came, 
and the delicious sense of coolness after we had been 
much the same as roasting was sufficient to lull any 
fellow to slumber. 

It was possible for me to see out across the water 
for some distance, the scupper-hole being not less 
than four inches in diameter, and I lay there watch- 
ing the never-ceasing motion of the waves until a 
mass of foliage, such as might have been uprooted 
by the surf, drifted slowly within my range of vision, 
coming directly from the island. 

At first I gazed at it sleepily, idly wondering how 
it had escaped the undertow, which I knew from 
bitter experience was strong on the shore, and thus 
been dragged below to be entangled upon the jagged 
rocks, and then came the thought that it was drifting 
contrary to the light breeze, directly against the 


Outfitting the Raft 


227 


current which Uncle Amos had often insisted ran 
with considerable force and swiftness down past all 
these groups of islands. 

Having assured myself that the floating mass was 
approaching in opposition to all rules, I opened my 
eyes a trifle wider, fancying for the moment that 
some fish was dragging it. Then it seemed as if I 
could see it urged forward jerkily, and I was soon 
satisfied that this idea was correct, but curiosity 
was not sufficiently strong to overcome indolence, 
and I remained gazing out through the scupper-hole, 
content with such limited view. 

When the mass was come within twenty feet of 
the wreck it appeared to remain motionless, and I 
watched, expecting to see it move presently in the 
other direction, for I said to myself that the fish had 
tired of such an uninviting meal. 

It remained at a standstill so long that I nearly 
fell asleep, for I aroused with a quick movement as 
one does who strives to overcome slumber but is mak- 
ing no desperate fight against it. That which had 
aroused my curiosity again was the sudden move- 
ment of the mass, as it came directly toward the 
steamer with such rapidity that the water was stirred 
in tiny wrinkles before it. 

One, two minutes, and it was so near the hull of 
the steamer that I could no longer see it from my 
peep-hole, and I said lazily to myself that it was 
foolish to watch drift-stuff when I had an oppor- 
tunity of making up for the sleep lost during the 
night owing to the heat. 

I closed my eyes, thinking to sink into dreamland 


228 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


immediately; but the desire for slumber had de- 
parted, and I could not prevent myself from wonder- 
ing why a fish would continue to drag a heavy weight 
which it could not eat. Then came the temptation 
to peer over the rail to look at the mass again, but 
that could only be done after some exertion, and why 
should I move when it was time to rest ? 

Thus it was that I lay there, quarrelling with my 
own inclinations, until becoming impatient because 
of allowing such an insignificant object to interfere 
with the slumber that was so sadly needed, and with 
no other thought than to put an end to the specula- 
tion, I drew myself up until it was possible to gaze 
over the rail. 

An instant later I was as wide awake as ever a lad 
could be, for that which I saw was sufficient to arouse 
suspicions in the mind of the dullest. The mass of 
foliage had drifted, or been forced, against the hull of 
the steamer until it seemed fastened to the iron, and 
as I gazed, seemed to be climbing up toward where 
one of the mooring-lines which held the raft sagged 
into the water close upon the smooth side of the 
steamer. 

Even then I was far from realizing what it all 
meant, when suddenly that which looked like a 
brown hand appeared from amid the mass, and 
clutched the rope. 

I was so thoroughly astonished that for fully five 
seconds I stood as if unable to move or speak, and 
during this time a head — the head of a human 
being — came up from amid the tangle. Even 
though I was surprised to the verge of bewilderment, 


Outfitting the Baft 


229 


I recognized the sharp, yellowish-brown features of 
Tony, the Filipino, who had already done us so much 
grievous mischief. 

Without stopping to think that now had come the 
time when I might, by the exertion of a little caution, 
cut short the career of that promising scoimdrel, I 
cried for help at the full strength of my limgs, at the 
same time raising from the rail near at hand, where 
it had been carelessly left by one of the carpenters, 
an iron-bound maul, or hammer, such as shipwrights 
use for caulking a vessel. 

It was as if I had not ceased screaming when from 
one of the port-holes, directly above where the Fil- 
ipino hung half out of the water by the aid of the 
hawser, appeared the head of Miss Hubbard, as she 
looked eagerly around to learn the cause of the out- 
cry. 

Then it was that I saw Tony raise his right hand, 
in which glittered a two-edged knife which the 
Malays call a “ creese,” and with a movement so 
rapid that my eyes failed to follow it, struck fairly 
at the young woman’s face. 

I heard a scream of pain as the miserable villain 
made ready to plunge into the water, and then I 
threw the heavy maul at him with such good aim 
that the blow could be distinctly heard. 

By this time the occupants of the chart-room were 
on deck, Mr. Osborne shouting: 

“ What’s the row, lad? ” 

“ Tony swam out from the shore — I believe he 
has killed Miss Hubbard — she is in your cabin! ” 

Mr. Osborne ran swiftly below with a cry of horror, 


230 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen'’ 


while Uncle Amos and Captain Bragg came with all 
speed to where I was standing, both with revolvers 
in their hands. 

“ Where is he? Did you kill him? ** Uncle Amos 
shouted, and I pointed to bubbles on the water as I 
replied : 

“ He went down right there ! I hit him on the head 
with a maul; but can’t say how much I hurt him! ” 

Half a dozen were on the deck now, and all were 
gazing eagerly in the direction pointed out by me 
when, far away toward the shore, almost amid the 
boiling surf, I saw a round, black object rise to the 
surface. 

“ There! There! ” I screamed. “ He’s alive! 
Shoot him! ” 

Even before I ceased speaking both Uncle Amos 
and the captain began to blaze away; but in the 
shortest fraction of time the head disappeared once 
more, a dozen pairs of eyes watching for it to rise 
again. 

Second after second passed like minutes, and then, 
far away in the distance, beyond range of our weap- 
ons, we saw the scoundrel staggering through the 
surf apparently uninjured. 

“ What was he doin’ here? ” Captain Bragg de- 
manded, and after hearing all that I could tell, he 
said thoughtfully : 

“ It isn’t possible that he counted on boardin’ the 
wreck secretly in broad day, even though he did 
choose the time of the siesta. It must be he hoped to 
send the raft adrift, though why he should have 
stopped this side of her I don’t understand.” 


Outfitting the Raft 


231 


He had hold of her hawser, sir,” I interrupted. 
“ It must be he counted on cutting it with the creese 
he had in his right hand — the same he stabbed Miss 
Hubbard with.” 

“ Stabbed Miss Hubbard! ” Uncle Amos cried as 
he ran toward the companionway, and in a twin- 
kling Sam and I were the only persons, save 
three of the crew well forward, who remained on 
deck. 

“ What were you doing while he was here? ” I 
demanded of my friend as we ran side by side in the 
wake of those who were striving to get below in the 
shortest possible space of time. 

“ Sleeping, I reckon. The first I knew was when 
you began to yell, and before I could scramble to my 
feet your uncle was walking over me.” 

Great was the excitement and confusion when we 
gained the main saloon ; it seemed as if all the pas- 
sengers had gathered in front of Mr. Osborne’s door, 
and strive as we might, it was impossible to force a 
passage far enough to hear any conversation. Not 
until we had been there what seemed like a very long 
time did we get any information, and then it was by 
hearing one of the ladies who stood nearest the door 
say, in a tone of relief: 

“ Thank heaven the knife went no nearer her 
face! ” 

“ Is she hurt much? ” another asked. 

“ Only a scratch, such as might have been made 
by the point of a pin; but what a narrow escape! 
I should think she would be nearly frightened to 
death even now when the danger has passed. How 


232 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen” 


stupid that boy must have been, not to give an 
alarm in time! ” 

My blood fairly boiled as I heard those words, and 
I would have given her a very sharp answer had it 
been possible to get near enough so that she might 
know who was speaking; but just then some one 
pushed me aside, and I lost sight of her amid the 
throng. You may be very certain, however, that I 
was careful to tell such of the passengers as could be 
persuaded to listen, exactly how it all came about, 
although the chances are that very many of them 
blamed me even then. 

When Mr. Osborne came out of the cabin and went 
up the companionway, Sam and I followed him, and 
he was glad enough to hear my story. 

“ I gave the alarm the instant Tony showed him- 
self ; but until then I had no idea that I was looking 
at anything more than a mass of drift-stuff which 
had floated away from the shore,” I said earnestly 
when the story was at an end. “ I hope you don’t 
think I would have delayed when she was in danger. 
Why, I didn’t even know she was on this side of the 
ship till her head popped out of the port-hole.” 

“ Of course I don’t believe there was any delay on 
your part, lad. Why should you have such an idea ? ’ ’ 

Then I told him what I had heard in the saloon, 
and he said soothingly, as he laid his hand kindly on 
my shoulder: 

If you allow words such as those to distress you, 
lad, you’ll l:iave a sorry journey through life. So 
long as a fellow knows he has done what he ought, it 
is folly to give any heed to that which others say. 


Outfitting the Raft 


233 


for there are many in this world who use their 
tongues recklessly. We’ll let Mr. Tony understand, 
before we leave this reef, that he is not to have every- 
thing his own way.” 

I failed to understand the meaning of his words 
just then, and asked concerning Miss Hubbard. 

“ She truly had a most marvellous escape. The 
scotmdrel struck at random, and the point of his 
weapon barely touched the skin, without breaking 
it. The red mark of the knife can be seen; but Mrs. 
Currier will soon bring her around in good shape if 
some of those foolish people leave her alone.” 

” Do you think Tony came out to destroy the 
raft?” Sam asked, and Mr. Osborne replied em- 
phatically: 

” That isn’t reasonable, for he knew there wouldn’t 
be time enough before we could see him. I believe 
that, knowing when we were in the custom of knock- 
ing off work, he came out more in a spirit of bravado 
than anything else, to see what mischief he could 
work. Coming across the hawser, he may have had 
the idea of setting her adrift, but that is all.” 

” Why was he climbing up the side of the steamer, 
as Young Amos declares? ” 

“I’m only guessing, you know; but it seems 
reasonable to believe that, seeing the open port-hole, 
he decided to look into it, with the hope of being able 
to work some harm. I’m hoping to come across that 
fellow this night, in which case he’ll never be able to 
play any more pranks.” 

Now I understood what he had meant a few sec- 
onds previous. He was thinking of going ashore as 


234 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen" 


had been agreed upon, and had no idea of allowing 
the wound in his neck to make any change in the 
plans. 

“ Am I to go with you? ” I asked in a whisper, and 
he winked — probably because he couldn’t nod his 
head — as he said : 

“ That’s for your uncle to decide, lad. I’m hoping 
he’ll agree to it, for there were no objections made 
when I named over those I would like to take with 
me.” 

“You were discussing the matter in the chart- 
room just before Tony showed up? ” 

“ Yes, and it was hard work to convince the cap- 
tain and your uncle that the little scratch on my 
neck wouldn’t prevent me from giving a good ac- 
count of myself ; but they finally came to my way of 
thinking.” 


CHAPTER XV 


A NEW MOVE 

T here is llttle need for me to say that I was 
thoroughly excited by the prospect before 
me. It was only with the greatest difficulty 
I could remain many seconds in one place, and it is 
not to be wondered at that my mind was in a fer- 
ment. 

The raft was finished and everything ready for 
the venturesome voyage, to which, however, I gave 
little heed. It only remained to put on board the 
provisions and treasure, which would not be done 
until the very last moment, and then would begin 
such an attempt as sailormen shrink from, save 
as a last resort. Very little was said by those who 
should have had a fairly good idea of such a cruise, 
concerning the danger and possible suffering which 
was like to be our portion, and I can well imderstand 
now that they held their peace lest the more timid 
be so frightened by thoughts of what might happen, 
as to absolutely refuse to take passage, even though 
the alternative was death. 

The wreck would soon be left behind by us for 
better or worse, as fate might dictate; but before 
that happened I was to take part in the most thrill- 
235 


236 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


ing of all adventures, when, if we succeeded in reach- 
ing the island, there would be an opportunity of 
settling scores with those miserable villains who be- 
lieved they yet held the whip-hand. All this was in 
mind, as I have said, and it is not surprising that I 
should have been excited and nervous in the highest 
degree ; but amid it all I found time to wonder why 
it was that Sam Currier had no desire to be num- 
bered among the party which Mr. Osborne was to 
lead ashore. 

He heard the conversation between the leader and 
me, yet never a word had he spoken, although I had 
supposed he would be nearly wild with grief because 
of not being allowed to take part, while it seemed 
very much as if Mr. Osborne was really anxious that 
I should go with him. Therefore it was that 
when we two lads were alone, I said, thinking to 
console him for what I supposed would be a most 
bitter disappointment : 

“ If you had been with Mr. Osborne when we first 
tried our hand at stirring up the mutineers, he would 
most likely have thought it only right you should 
take part in the second expedition ; but as — ” 

“ You needn’t tire yourself with too much talking, 
Yoimg Amos, for I am well content to stay on the 
steamer. I have no desire to take the chances of 
being shot, when there is really no need of rimning 
my nose into so much danger, therefore you have 
little reason to explain why I’m not to be numbered 
with the party.” 

” But don’t you think it will be a big thing to 
stand up against those villains till we have paid ofiE 


Outfitting the Raft 237 

the old score? ” I asked in surprise, and he replied 
with a laugh: 

“ The trouble is that you’re not certain of stand- 
ing up very long, and I’d rather not take the chances. 
In the first place, it won’t be any child’s play to get 
ashore, unless the mutineers kindly allow you to use 
the hawser, which is not probable, and what after 
you have landed? You’ll go sneaking among the 
bushes fearing each instant lest a bullet crashes 
through your body, and when the fight comes, for I 
reckon Mr. Osborne is counting on having one be- 
cause of what Tony tried to do to Miss Hubbard, 
your show of being hit is the same as any of the 
others. I can stay here and hear the whole story at 
my leisure, when you come back, if indeed you ever 
do, which won’t be anywhere near such hard work, 
or as dangerous.” 

It disturbed me not a little because Sam spoke in 
such a manner regarding what I had allowed would 
be a very brave bit of work, for which, perhaps, the 
passengers would thank me with tears in their eyes 
because of having saved their lives ; but on learning 
that my friend would remain aboard the wreck from 
choice, it began to seem as if I had been too hasty in 
showing myself so eager. In fact, I grew just a 
trifle faint-hearted as I thought over what the lad had 
said, and if it had been possible for me to back down 
without seeming to do so, I would have been very 
glad. 

However, there was no help for it now. I had 
begged for the chance to go with Mr. Osborne; it 
was too late to retreat save after telling the truth. 


238 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


and that I would not have done even had it been 
known beyond a peradventure that I should be 
wounded by the first shot fired. 

I was thinking all this over, and at the same time 
fancying that Sam could see on my face the fear 
which was beginning to creep into my heart, when 
we were startled by hearing a cry from the men 
forward, and, looking up, I saw that which caused 
the cold chills of fear to creep down my spine. 

From that point of the shore where we had landed 
while making the attack upon the mutineers, an odd- 
looking craft was being pushed off by the scoun- 
drels, and it was some time before I could decide what 
it was. 

Then, as it was paddled by three of the mutineers 
out to sea, all the while being kept beyond range of 
our weapons, I saw that it was neither more nor less 
than four or five huge logs, fastened together by 
ropes made of vines. It was not the nature of the 
rude vessel which had frightened me; but the fact 
that the villains had found a means of leaving the 
island, and I felt certain they were about to make an 
attack upon us, when we must be worsted because 
they had all the best of it both as to weapons and 
ammunition. 

Sam and I watched eagerly, as did every person on 
deck, imtil the raft was worked around the wreck 
slowly, and then anchored just within range, in a 
line with the stem of the steamer. Once this had 
been done a screen of canvas was set up on the 
timbers, and the three who had pulled her out to 
anchorage were hidden from view. 


A New Move 


239 


It was not necessary any one should explain this 
latest manoeuvre on the part of the mutineers, for 
it was as plain as the nose on one’s face. Knowing 
we were making ready to leave on a raft, they had 
stationed these men as sentinels to prevent us, and 
the fact of their having done so told how determined 
they were to gain possession of the gold. 

“ It begins to look as if they would succeed in 
bringing the captain to terms,” Sam said in a low 
tone, and to my increased fear I heard the passengers, 
who had come on deck at the first alarm, discussing 
the possibility of forcing our commander to come to 
terms. 

” They count on holding us here, if it can be done,” 
Mr. Osborne said grimly as he came up to Sam and 
me. “ It may be, however, that yonder raft will 

stay there a good bit longer than they coimt 
»» 

on. 

“ Have you such an idea in your mind as that we 
shall be able to work the villains any great harm? ” I 
asked in surprise, and he replied with a merry 
laugh : 

“ Hardly that while we are so short of ammtmi- 
tion; but your uncle tells me the wind sometimes 
plays strange pranks in these seas, and I heard 
the captain say that the barometer was fall- 
ing.” 

‘‘ In that case we’ll come to grief while those fel- 
lows stand a good show of being able to reach the 
shore on their raft of logs,” I said in alarm. “ It 
doesn’t seem possible this hulk can stand very much 
pounding.” 


240 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen’’ 


“ You're right, so far as that last goes, lad; but 
the wreck will hold together long enough for us to 
see yonder raft stove into kindling-wood, which will 
be no little satisfaction.” 

” I fail to see how you can figure that out,” and 
I spoke petulantly, angry because he was seemingly 
so careless as to our fate. ” What satisfaction can 
there be in watching other men drown, when we 
know our own lives will soon be lost? ” 

” You see it is like this, Young Amos,” and I de- 
cided that I did not admire him particularly when he 
was so flippant. ” We can’t help ourselves in regard 
to the weather, and if matters hold as they are when 
a storm springs up, the only thing we’ll have to give 
us heart is the knowledge that those who would 
have worked us harm must take the same dose dealt 
out to us.” 

Just then Miss Hubbard came up, after which, as 
a matter of course, Mr. Osborne no longer had any 
desire to converse with me, and when the two walked 
off a short distance that their words might not be 
overheard. Uncle Amos came up, when I asked of 
him in a whisper : 

” Is it true that the barometer is falling, sir? ” 

” Who told you that? ” he cried, as if angry that 
such information should have gotten among us, and 
when I explained how I learned, he replied cautiously 
low: 

” It’s true, lad, an’ the indications are good for a 
storm within four an’ twenty hours.” 

” In which case this wreck is likely to go to pieces, 
sir?” 


A New Move 


241 


“ I should say there was little doubt as to that, 
though I’m not a very good judge of how much these 
iron tanks can stand.” 

“ And then what? ” I asked, striving to hold my 
voice steady. 

“ Then it’s a case of trustin’ to chance, my boy, as 
sailormen are called on to do many a time. Don’t 
let your mind run many hours ahead of the present, 
for no good can come of it.” 

Then he moved away as if he had no inclination 
to answer useless questions as to the ill-fortune which 
might befall us imder this or that condition of affairs, 
and when another half-hour had passed our prepa- 
rations for defence were as nearly completed as was 
within our power. 

“ Now come with me,’’ Mr. Osborne said in a 
whisper. “ I don’t care to let Miss Hubbard have 
any part in this discussion, and there’s likely to be 
quite a bit of tongue-wagging between the captain 
and me.” 

You are going to make a try at getting ashore! ” 
I exclaimed as he led me aft where was Uncle Amos 
and Captain Bragg. 

“ That’s exactly it. Young Amos, and failing in 
getting permission from those who hold command 
here. I’ll go alone, as Sampson did.” 

I could make no reply, for the thought was in my 
mind of how foolish I had been to show myself eager 
to accompany him, and now I racked my brain in 
vain to find some reasonable excuse for remaining 
behind. The one hope I had was that Captain Bragg 
would refuse to let him go, in which case I promised 


242 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen" 


myself that I would do all I could to have him sent 
below, a prisoner with the other passengers. 

“ Well, captain, in view of the fact that we are 
beset from seaward as well as shoreward, and cannot 
take to the raft even if we would. I’m asking if the 
time hasn’t come for me to make' my venture 
ashore? ” Mr. Osborne said quietly when we four 
stood somewhat apart from the others. 

“You are in no condition to make a fight with 
those scoundrels, sir,” the captain replied as if there 
was no need to continue the conversation; but the 
gentleman had made up his mind, and was not to be 
turned from the purpose. 

“ Of that I should be a better judge than you, sir,” 
he said stiffly, “ and I submit that there is now left 
us only this one course, tmless we are minded to make 
no further effort to save our lives. I am as fit for the 
enterprise as before being wounded, save, perhaps, 
for a disagreeable stiffness of the neck.” 

“ But how would it be possible for you to get on 
the island? ” the captain asked impatiently. “ There 
can be no question but that those villains are guard- 
ing the shore-end of the hawser, and the sentinels on 
the raft are not likely to be asleep.” 

“ The night is dark, sir, and we need not count on 
what may be seen from the raft, for you can hardly 
make her out with the glasses. By warping our craft 
well forward, say more than half her length ahead of 
the steamer’s bow, we should be able to make a 
quick trip of it. I have been studying all the details, 
sir, and, with your permission, can accomplish so 
much of our purpose as to gain a footing on the 


A New Move 243 

island without the knowledge of the muti- 
neers.” 

“You perplex me, Mr. Osborne. I have no right 
to give consent to any such dangerous enterprise, 
and yet I know full well that some desperate chances 
must be taken if we would come out of this muddle. 
Why not wait until to-morrow night, with the chance 
that somethin’ may turn in our favour before 
then? ” 

” Because, as I figure it, the odds will be greater 
against us. You admit that we have every reason 
to expect a change of weather shortly, and who 
shall say that it would be possible to make the land, 
even though there were no enemies to oppose us, 
by this time to-morrow night? ” 

I could see that the captain was not going to make 
any very strong fight against the venture, and the 
cold chill of fear began to creep up and down my 
spine until my teeth were chattering. 

All this time Uncle Amos had not spoken, and now 
he took part in the conversation by saying : 

“ If you are agreed, Bragg, that Osborne shall try 
his hand at whippin’ the villains, it strikes me that 
now, if ever, is the time for him to set about it. In 
case he can get ashore without their knowin’ of his 
movements, then I’m of the mind that the plan will 
work. I’ll even ship under his command, believin’ 
we’re bound to attempt what may seem impossible 
on the chance that good will come of it. By to- 
morrow mornin’ you’ll have the liveliest kind of a 
mutiny in the cabin, an’ the odds are even that your 
crew will take a hand against us, for the passengers 


244 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


are beginnin’ to demand that you give up the gold 
as the price of our bein’ able to go ashore.” 

As might have been expected, this silenced the 
captain, for he knew that all my uncle had suggested 
was among the probabilities, and instead of con- 
tinuing the discussion, he asked: 

” What can I do to help you, Mr. Osborne? ” 

I was committed to the enterprise, now that Uncle 
Amos had declared his willingness to go, and even 
though I had known death awaited me between the 
steamer and the shore, I would have held my peace, 
rather than confess myself a coward. 

” I will attend to the enterprise, with Mr. Stubbs’s 
assistance,” Mr. Osborne said. “You already know 
that I would like to have with me the chief engineer, 
the first officer, this lad,” and he laid his hand on my 
shoulder, “ together with four of the sailors whom I 
have already pointed out.” 

“ Very well, sir; I will gather up all the weapons 
and ammunition which we dare to spare, an’ may the 
good Lord deal mercifully by you, rememberin’ that 
it is in behalf of others you are risking your life.” 

The captain had no more than ceased speaking 
when from out the darkness came Sam Currier, who 
slipped his hand into mine as he said : 

“ It’s easy to guess what Mr. Osborne is trying to 
keep such a secret, and I’ve come asking permission 
to make one of the party which is to go ashore.” 

“ You, Sam? ” I cried in astonishment. “ I 
thought it suited you better to stay on the wreck? ” 

“ So it did. Young Amos, when there were plenty 
to take part in the venture ; but now that we have 


A New Move 


245 


grumblers — perhaps more mutineers — among us, 
I’m bound to do my share.” 

“ Don’t g6 if you had rather stay behind, lad,” 
Mr. Osborne said as he laid his hand on Sam’s 
shoulder. “I’m willing to admit that I’d like to 
have you with me, because youngsters can care for 
themselves in the water better than older hands, 
like Captain Grout, whom I believe could be of more 
service aboard.” 

“ Now that matters are as they’ve turned, I’d 
rather go,” Sam replied, and I could have hugged 
the dear lad because of the words. Although such 
an idea was veriest folly, it seemed as if there would 
be a shade less danger for me, if Sam was of the party, 
and I gripped him by the hand that he might know 
how delighted I was. 

“ I’ll take the lad, and leave you one of the sailors. 
Captain Bragg,” Mr. Osborne said curtly, and then 
he turned away, being lost to view almost immedi- 
ately, so intense was the blackness of the night. 

As he disappeared I heard Miss Hubbard calling 
him softly by name, and Sam whispered to me : 

“ That young woman is no one’s fool. She knew 
as well as you did why Mr. Osborne had button- 
holed the captain and your Uncle Amos, and now I 
reckon there’ll be something very private said.” 

“ She’ll try to prevent him from going!” I ex- 
claimed, and Sam laughed as he replied : 

“ That’s where you’re making a big mistake. 
Young Amos. She told me what you were probably 
talking about, and believes it is the one thing that 
should be done.” 


246 The Wreck of the ‘'Ocean Queen*’ 


It began to look as if I was the only coward on 
deck, and I thanked my lucky stars that I had not 
had an opportunity to back down. 

I was standing holding Sam’s hand in mine when 
one of the sailors amidship struck a match against 
the woodwork of the deck-house, that he might light 
his pipe, and the tiny blaze had no more than flared 
up than we heard the report of a rifle from the shore, 
but the bullet must have gone wild, for nothing 
betokened its passage, although we stood directly in 
range. 

“ Ahoy there forward! Anybody hurt? ” Captain 
Bragg cried sharply, and the man who had provoked 
the shot replied with a laugh : 

‘‘ All sound here, sir, though I hardly thought the 
beggars were keepin’ so bright a lookout! ” 

“ That shows how much of a chance we have for 
getting ashore without their knowledge! ” I ex- 
claimed, and Sam said softly : 

“ It’s for us to take chances with the rest. Young 
Amos. If we can’t play the part of men now, we’ll 
never be able to do so, and Miss Hubbard has 
brought me to believe that the lives of all hands 
depend upon what we may be able to do this 
night.” 

Captain Bragg had set about moving the raft as 
Mr. Osborne suggested, and Sam and I ran over to 
the starboard rail in order that we might lend a hand ; 
but Uncle Amos pushed us aside gently, as he said in 
a whisper : 

” Leave this kind of work for us who are to stay 
behind. You’ll be needin’ all your strength before 


A New Move 247 

mornin*, an’ it would be worse than folly to spend it 
on a job like this.” 

His thoughtful care came near bringing the tears 
to my eyes, and I stepped back silently into the 
gloom just as an uproar came from the cabin, in so 
violent a fashion that I made certain those passen- 
gers who felt mutinously inclined were bent on 
taking possession of the ship, therefore hurried to 
tell the captain, as if fancying he could not hear what 
must have sounded distinctly in the ears of the sen- 
tinels ashore. 

Captain Bragg appeared to think the time had 
come when his passengers must be made to under- 
stand that he would have matters run according to 
his own ideas, even though greater force than had 
already been used became necessary, and to this end 
he stepped close to the companionway doors, as he 
said sufficiently loud for those on the stairs to hear: 

“It is absolutely necessary that we should have 
clear decks for that which is bein’ done to the benefit 
of all. If you insist on cornin’ on deck, thereby 
givin’ the enemy a fairly good idea of what we are 
about, I solemnly promise that I will empty my 
revolver through the panels of this door, believin’ 
the death of some is necessary for the safety of the 
others.” 

The uproar ceased as suddenly as it had begun, and 
then the captain went back to his work, while Sam 
and I stood near the port rail until Miss Hubbard 
came suddenly from out of the gloom, as if she had 
been hunting for us. 

I fancied it was in her mind to whisper something, 


248 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


when she stepped close to me, and was surprised 
beyond the power of speaking when she clasped my 
face with both her hands, and kissed me as lovingly 
as mother might have done. Then she gave Sam the 
same attention, afterward gliding back into the 
darkness, leaving us lads standing there like stupids, 
not knowing what to say. 

It was Sam who first recovered from his surprise, 
and he whispered in my ear: 

“ If she paid Mr. Osborne the same compliment, 
he can’t be kept aboard this wreck though every one 
of the mutineers stands on the shore ready to receive 
him.” 

“I’m hoping she did,” I replied, “ not because 
there’s any need of stimulating his courage; but to 
repay him for all he has done since the steamer piled 
herself up on this reef. There has been many a time 
when his words or example have helped me to behave 
decently, rather than as those cowards in the saloon 
are doing.” 

” She’s a mighty nice woman,” Sam said emphatic- 
ally, and then we went forward to see what had been 
done with the raft. 

The clumsy craft had been warped ahead until it 
was as if one end of her was forward of our splintered 
bow, in a line with the hawser, and it really seemed 
as if we might be able to swim ashore the remaining 
distance, now the tide was so high that the waters 
no longer foamed and boiled over the rocks because 
of their depth. 


CHAPTER XVI 


ON THE OFFENSIVE 

M r. STUBBS aided in the preparations by 
giving to each person who was to act on the 
offensive, strips torn from the bed sheets, 
freshly oiled, that the weapons and ammunition 
might be kept dry while we were in the water, as it 
was likely we would be for some time, and while he 
was distributing these Captain Bragg and Uncle 
Amos ventured out on the raft at risk of being fired 
at by the mutineers, busying themselves with some 
labour, the nature of which I could not make out. 

Mr. Thompson called aft those sailors whom Mr. 
Osborne had selected to accompany us, and was 
giving them certain instructions in a low tone, while 
Mr. Jenkins was overhauling a quantity of heaving- 
line, although for what purpose neither Sam nor I 
could determine. 

We two lads were standing idly amidships, not 
knowing how we could aid in the work of prepara- 
tion, when Uncle Amos and Captain Bragg came 
aboard from the raft, their arms filled with life- 
preservers which had been taken from the double 
flooring of the craft, and I asked my uncle what he 
intended to do with them. 

“ Joe Bragg an’ I believe you can get ashore with 
249 


250 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen “ 


less work if each puts on one of these cork jackets. 
Then, with the line Jenkins is overhaulin’, you will 
tie yourselves together so that those who are weakest 
can be helped by the others. You’ll slip into the 
water from the shore-end of the raft, an’ swim for it.” 

Had my opinion been asked, I would have favoured 
making the attempt as in the first case, remembering 
the sharks we had then seen ; but no one gave me an 
opportunity to air my views, and because Miss Hub- 
bard came out of the gloom, taking a station near us 
lads as she watched the labour, I did not feel at liberty 
to make any protest, lest she should suspect that my 
courage was oozing away. 

Mr. Osborne came toward us very shortly after- 
ward, and we four stood silent and motionless while 
the others made ready for the venture, which was 
more likely to be our undoing than a success. 

Not above half an hour had thus been spent, and 
during that time we had not heard so much as a 
whisper from those who were fastened below in 
order that we might make ready to do all that was 
possible toward saving their lives without interrup- 
tion from them. Then Uncle Amos came up as Cap- 
tain Bragg went on board the raft once more, and 
asked in a whisper : 

” Has Mr. Thompson distributed the weapons? ” 

I was about to make reply when the first officer 
appeared, and to each of us he gave two revolvers and 
perhaps thirty cartridges. 

” We are taking all the weapons save two,” he 
said while we were carefully wrapping the revolvers 
in the oiled cloth, ” an’ if it so be we fail to come 


On the Offensive 


251 


back, those cowards in the saloon will have every- 
thing their own way.” 

“ It won’t be quite as bad as that,” Uncle Amos 
said grimly, ” for at the first show the scoundrels are 
gettin’ the best of you, Mrs. Currier an’ Miss Hubbard 
will pitch the treasure overboard ; we’re not minded 
that they shall be able to use the gold in makin' 
terms.” 

” Which shows that those who remain behind, as 
well as we who go, are staking all on the venture,” 
Mr. Osborne said as he took Miss Hubbard’s hand in 
his, and I could not repress a shudder of fear as in- 
voluntarily I pictured the possibilities of the future. 

We were indeed risking everything, and if we 
failed to get the best of the villains ashore it would be 
well that we were killed to the last person, for other- 
wise would we be wholly in the power of those who 
were under the command of Enoch Files and Mr. 
Sampson. 

When these few preparations were completed we 
made haste, for no good could come of standing there 
thinking about what might happen to us in case we 
succeeded in gaining the island, and it was as if we 
were feverishly eager to be facing the more imminent 
danger. I had supposed Miss Hubbard would say 
something by way of farewell as we dropped softly 
over the rail to the raft ; but she spoke never a word, 
perhaps because she did not dare trust herself. 

Mr. Thompson, with the sailors, led the way, and 
then Mr. Osborne swung himself over as he whis- 
pered : 

” It is more than likely you will not hear anything 


252 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen’* 


from us until day has dawned, for there is no good 
reason why we should hurry matters when a mistake 
might cost us dearly,” and I fancied I detected a 
choking sob as I brushed by the young woman on my 
way over the rail. 

Certain it is I should have broken down entirely 
had she spoken tenderly, for my heart was very near 
my mouth, and I hurried forward to where Captain 
Bragg awaited us, lest some one suspect how nearly 
my courage had deserted me. 

Captain Bragg was tying the sailors together when 
I came up, leaving no more than four feet of slack 
rope between each one, and we ranged ourselves in 
line that he might serve us in the same fashion. I 
had Sam on one side and Mr. Osborne on the other ; 
but, because of the darkness, I could have no idea as 
to the order in which the others were made 
fast. 

All this while we were straining our ears to catch 
the first token which might tell that the mutineers 
had discovered our purpose ; but nothing was heard 
save the pounding of the surf upon the shore. 

“You must all slip over the side of the raft at the 
same minute, else are you like to foul the line,” Uncle 
Amos whispered, and then we advanced in a row 
until within a few inches of the edge. 

” Sit down an’ slip into the water feet first,” Cap- 
tain Bragg said in a low tone, and as we did so I 
fancied it was possible to hear Uncle Amos 
mutter : 

” God be with you, lads, an’ bring you back 
sound!” 


On the OffensiTe 


253 


Then we were over the side, each striking out 
cautiously, but forced to use great care lest we hit 
each other with our arms. 

I believe it was Mr. Thompson who led the way, 
and instead of going directly for the shore, as I had 
counted would be the plan, he swam to the left, at 
right angles with the position of the ship, as if in- 
tending to come upon that side opposite where we 
had previously landed. 

There must have been some strong swimmers 
among the party, for I was literally pulled through 
the water with but little effort on my part, and Sam 
afterward told me that it was not necessary for him 
to take a single stroke, save when we had come to a 
standstill in order to reconnoitre as much as might 
be possible in the darkness, when movement was 
necessary in order to keep our heads above the sur- 
face. 

I will not undertake to say how long or how far we 
swam; but it appeared to me as if this second pas- 
sage was made much more quickly than the first, 
and I was surprised when I found that the leaders 
had gained a foothold upon the rocks. 

By making a landing on the western side we were 
under the lee of the island, and thus it was that the 
surf was by no means as boisterous as we had first 
found it. Then again, by being tied thus together, 
we made better headway against the backward tug 
of the sea while scrambling ashore, and I dare venture 
to say that no more than half an hour elapsed from 
the time we slipped into the water from the raft 
before all the party were safely landed, crouching 


254 The Wreck of the '‘Oceaii Queen** 


amid the foliage to unwrap the revolvers, which had 
been tied around oiu* necks. 

It seemed surprising that we had been able to 
land without opposition, when we had good rea- 
sons for believing the mutineers were keeping sharp 
watch ; but never the lightest sound had been heard 
from the shore during our passage, and there could 
be no question but that we had thus far come in 
secret. If our friends on the Queen could only have 
known with what ease we had accomplished the first 
portion of the undertaking! 

Now it was that Mr. Osborne really took command, 
and when we had unfastened the ropes, taking off 
the life-preservers, he motioned for us to remain 
where we were, after which he disappeared amid the 
foliage. I knew, as a matter of course, that he had 
gone to learn what he might concerning the where- 
abouts of the mutineers, and once more the cold 
chills chased each other down my spine, for it was 
not impossible that, by making a false move, we 
might suddenly find ourselves in a death struggle 
amid the underbrush. Then my fears painted for me 
most disagreeable pictures, until I almost came to 
believe the scoundrels were aware of our purpose 
from the first, and had given us every show that they 
might fall upon us later with the certainty of over- 
coming all hands in short order. 

The ordinary noises of the night sounded to my 
ears like distant thunder, and the beating of my own 
heart was as the roll of a drum, until I held my 
breath from time to time in the effort to still it. It 
is probable that I was not the only one who shivered 


On the Offensive 


255 


with fear, for being thus forced to remain inactive 
when, perhaps, our enemies might be crouching close 
around us, was most wearing upon a fellow’s nerves, 
and I would have welcomed the fiercest kind of a 
fight in order to be relieved from the terrible sus- 
pense. 

Sam and I held each other’s hand, for, next to 
being able to speak, this contact was cheering, and 
at brief intervals Mr. Thompson would touch us on 
the head or shoulders, as if to say that we ought not 
be anxious as to the result after having gained the 
island with far less difficulty than had been antici- 
pated. 

When it seemed as if Mr. Osborne had been gone 
a full hour, the first officer leaned over until his lips 
were close to my ear, and whispered : 

“ This long silence is favourable, lad. Osborne is 
learnin’ all it may be necessary for us to know, and 
because of the absence of any noise, we know he is 
havin’ everything his own way. We shall be in 
condition to strike a heavy blow before long.” 

Then we remained silent, our ears strained and 
every nerve strung to its utmost tension, tmtil I 
fancied another hour had passed, when suddenly a 
gentle movement of the bushes in front of me told 
that Mr. Osborne was returning. It was almost as if 
he had come back to us from the grave, when the 
brave fellow was crouching beside us once more, 
pressing Sam’s hand and mine as if in triumph. 

” What news? ” Mr. Thompson whispered im- 
patiently, after waiting in vain many seconds for our 
leader to speak. 


256 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen’’ 


“ We are within two hundred yards, or less, of the 
sentinel on the point, having worked considerably 
to the north while coming through the surf,” he said 
at length. “ I should judge that the whole gang were 
awake, gathered around a small fire in front of a 
camp built of brushwood, hardly more than fifty 
yards straight back from where the hawser is made 
fast. I reckon they are so elated by getting sentinels 
out on the raft that it is impossible for them to 
sleep.” 

Have you made any plans? ” Mr. Thompson 
asked, fingering his revolver as if longing to begin 
the battle which we knew only too well must take 
place before many hours had passed. 

“ Nothing more than that it seems best for us to 
creep up as near the fellows as may be done without 
risk of giving them warning. The time to strike will 
be just before daybreak, when some of them are 
likely to be asleep. Then we will act as the chance 
presents itself.” 

” Shall we move now? ” and Mr. Thompson laid 
his hand on each of the sailors in turn that they 
might know we were to make a change of position. 

“ As well now as later. Follow close behind me, 
the lads first, and you in the rear.” 

Having said this Mr. Osborne began the advance 
on his hands and knees, and I followed next, with 
Sam so close that it would have been impossible to 
go backward without overrunning him. 

We did not progress more than twelve inches each 
moment ; but every foot in distance brought us just 
so much nearer the enemy, and we were moving as 


On the Offensive 


257 


silently as shadows, therefore did it seem to me our 
advantage was increasing. 

I had almost begun to believe the entire night had 
been spent in thus crawling like snakes, when Mr. 
Osborne halted, parting the bushes in front of him, 
and I could see in the distance the faint glow of a 
fire, which had evidently been built in order that the 
smoke might serve to drive away flies and mos- 
quitoes, rather than because the heat was needed. 

Advancing on our hands and knees as we had been, 
amid the foliage where the lightest breath of air was 
cut off from us, we suffered greatly from the heat ; 
but more cruelly from the winged pests which we 
could only brush silently away now and then, instead 
of making a regular attack upon them. We were 
bathed in perspiration, and I had been bitten so 
many times by the mosquitoes, which were nearly 
as large as common flies, that it seemed certain all 
the exposed portions of my body were swollen and 
bleeding. 

“ What time is it? ” I asked in a whisper when Mr. 
Osborne turned his head toward me, and he replied 
cautiously : 

“ It can’t be much past midnight, but, as you 
know, the sun rises early, and wfe haven’t such a 
bitterly long time to wait.” 

Then it was that he told me to pass the word for 
Mr. Thompson to come up, and when the first officer 
was by the side of our leader I heard the plan of 
battle mapped out. 

” I believe yonder is the hut where the car- 
tridges are stored,” Mr. Osborne whispered. ” I 


258 The Wreck of the ‘'Ocean Queen'' 


went up in a line with what appears to be a path, and 
came back, searching closely, but that is the only 
camp I have seen. The spring, as I know, is in that 
direction,” and Mr. Osborne pointed toward the 
south. 

” Well? ” Mr. Thompson asked impatiently, as if 
the details were of no importance in his mind, eager 
as he was to know how the first real blow was to be 
struck. 

” We cannot say how we will open the game until 
after seeing where the men are situated when the 
time comes for us to act; but this is certain, that 
having once opened fire it is our business to rush in on 
that hut, for the capture of their ammimition is 
absolutely necessary to the success of the plan, and 
we must be prepared to take big risks in order to 
accomplish the purpose.” 

” ril slip back and give the word to all hands, an’ 
then, perhaps, it will be as well to bring the others 
up until we are in line ready for work.” 

Mr. Osborne gave assent to this, and another half- 
hour was spent in thus changing position, after which 
there was nothing that could be done save await with 
whatsoever of patience we might muster until the 
sun should give the signal for the struggle. 

Sam and I crouched side by side, not more than 
four paces distant from the leader, and but for the 
sense of companionship which was mine as I pressed 
close against the lad, it would have been well-nigh 
impossible for me to remain motionless. 

Never have I known the moments to pass more 
slowly than at that time. I kept my eyes fixed upon 


On the Offensive 


259 


so much of the sky as could be seen through the 
foliage, flattering myself an hundred times that it 
was possible to see a gray tinge in the sky long before 
the advance rays of the sun had given token of its 
coming. And then it was, after all that long, dreary 
time of waiting, as if the morning dawned suddenly, 
giving but little warning before the new day was 
already come. 

There is little need to say that our eyes were fixed 
upon the point where we had seen the faint glow of a 
fire, but which had been extinguished an hour or 
more before daylight, and after a time it was possible 
to make out the forms of five men stretched on the 
ground directly in front of a rude hut built of brush. 
If Mr. Osborne was in the right when he declared 
that the ammunition had been stored in this place, 
then were these the guards whom we must overcome 
before it would be possible to seize upon the car- 
tridges. 

Not until after having taken in all the details of 
the scene did I glance toward Mr. Osborne, and the 
expression on his face was something to frighten one. 
He was crouching on his feet, as if ready to spring, a 
revolver in either hand, and a stranger would have 
said it was only by the greatest effort that he pre- 
vented himself from leaping upon those who would 
kill us if we did not strike the first blow with suffi- 
cient force to cripple them. 

“ Pass the word that we are to rush out and fire 
when I hold up my hand,” he whispered to me. 
“ Give no heed to any save those we see before us, 
and move quickly!” 


260 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


I obeyed; but it was several minutes before the 
word could be repeated to each one, and I was 
trembling with anxiety lest the men, awakening 
before we were ready, should so change position 
that we would be forced to work at a disadvantage. 

We moved like ghosts, and even though I was so 
frightened that it was difficult to keep my jaws 
closed, I took no little pride in the fact that thus far 
we had made no mistake, either by too much noise, 
or an unwise movement. 

Then it was that every man stood ready, waiting 
for the signal, and Mr. Osborne did not keep us long 
in suspense. 

His hand was raised high above his head for a 
second, and then lowered as he began discharging 
one of his weapons as rapidly as it was possible to 
take aim while he ran swiftly forward. 

It was necessary I keep ever in mind the fact that 
those fellows would kill us if we did not best them, 
else I could not have brought myself to shoot delib- 
erately at a human being thus taken at a disadvan- 
tage. 

Now as to what took place during four or five 
minutes after Mr. Osborne had given the signal, I 
have no very clear idea. When two or three volleys 
had been fired the air was filled with shrieks and 
yells that appeared to be answered from every point 
of the compass, and I ran as if in a dream, conscious 
only that I must shoot at every person in front of 
me. I also realized that our leader might have dis- 
tanced us all, had he been so disposed, and the fact 
that he hung back in order that we should advance 





“I RAN AS IK IN A DREAM 




r 

' I 






» • '1 


r 


t . 


• < 


I . 


. 




, r 


• * ^ * l_A • 




t 

« 

». ' 
^ I 


• '^1 ,>■-*- 


m 

- * / 

m.» ■■ ^ ' 




1 » 


. . r 

0 • 


/ . • 


'• . 




«. , % 


* / 

.» . 

« 

• , 

. *\ 

j 


i 


. f 


• , 

♦. .-f.'J* !*'r 


. I ' < 

' ■ j ^ 

*• ■ i 


< / 


» I 


•t 

« 

I 

/V 


» 




^ ^ . 


• ,* 


s 

• ♦ 

I 

I 



; , 


I • 

\ 







« 

t 


% 




( 


f • 

« * 

# 

« • 

*» 

I# 

« 

# 

4 t 

* I 



« 





I 


9 



9 




« 


t 


% 


k • 

V 


4 

» 


A. 


. « V 


4 

I 

# 









# 


I 


I 


f 


4 


fr 



i 




1 


4 % 

M ♦ 



i 




I 





U 



*. 4 


» - t 

1 . 




< 


< 


» 

r 


c 


I 


f 


I 


> 


I 


/ 


I 


• • # 


On the Offensive 


261 


in a line, was sufficient to hasten my steps lest I 
delay my companions. 

We went forward, two men falling before the 
shower of bullets, and a third knocked senseless by a 
blow from the butt of Mr. Osborne’s revolver, and 
then, I cannot exactly say how, we found ourselves 
among the ruins of the hut, for there had not been 
time to enter through the small aperture which 
served as a door. 

“ Gather up the rifles from those who have fallen,” 
Mr. Osborne cried as he began hurriedly turning 
over the brush which had formed the hut, so it 
might be learned whether we had come upon the 
cartridges, and that we had not killed either of the 
mutineers outright could be seen as the sailors, who 
sprang to obey the command, became engaged in a 
hand-to-hand struggle with the wounded scoundrels, 
who were making ready to shoot at us. 

Before the weapons could be wrested from the 
fellows four or five of their comrades were upon us, 
and we found it necessary to take shelter behind the 
trees, else would we have been speedily overcome, 
for at such range their weapons were far more effect- 
ive than ours. 

However, we found ourselves in possession of 
three rifles, the magazines of which were filled, and 
one of these Mr. Osborne took, giving the second to 
Mr. Thompson, thereby making the odds more 
nearly equal. 

Now it was that I became conscious of all that was 
going on, having come out of the fever of fear and 
anger which beset me as we rushed forward to open 


262 The Wreck of the ‘'Ocean Queen*' 

the battle, and, strangely enough, I had forgotten 
my cowardice, having become as eager as our leader 
to cut down the villains who thirsted for our 
blood. 

And indeed it was necessary each of us fight to the 
utmost, for now that we had showed ourselves, one 
side or the other must win a decisive victory, else had 
we done those on the wreck more harm than good 
by making the venture. 

There were plenty of large trees near the ruins of 
the hut, behind which we could take shelter, and no 
sooner were we thus under cover than those who came 
running up at the first alarm disappeared among the 
foliage, not having sufficient courage to stand their 
ground before our fire. 

Now that we had leisure in which to get a better 
understanding of the situation, and even though I 
could think of little else save that burning desire to 
work the greatest amount of injury upon the scoun- 
drels, I came to realize that there had been a decided 
change in the weather since I had had opportunity 
of seeing the sky clearly. The roar of the surf could 
be heard unusually loud ; the wind screamed among 
the tree-tops as if giving warning that it was momen- 
tarily gathering strength, and the sea-birds were 
circling round and round high in the air, a sailor’s 
sign of coming storm. 

“ There isn’t much time to be wasted,” I heard 
our leader say sharply as he peered here and there 
for a target. “ The poor old Queen won’t hold 
together very long if the wind rises,” and Mr. 
Thompson replied as he discharged his rifle into a 


On the Offensive 263 

thick bush which was swaying suspiciously to and 
fro: 

“ The raft won’t stay long at her moorin’s abaft 
the wreck, unless the mutineers are bloomin’ idiots! ” 

“ We can’t afford to loiter here,” and it was as if 
Mr. Osborne gave words to his thoughts, instead of 
speaking for the benefit of any one in particular. 
“ We must end this with a rush! ” 

“ It isn’t possible to do anything of the kind when 
there’s nothin’ to be rushed,” Mr. Thompson re- 
plied sharply. “ It would be much the same as 
suicide to leave the shelter of these trees just now.” 

“ True for you, and yet we must make a break of 
some kind. Let all hands keep their eyes open wide 
while I have a search for the cartridges,” and Mr. 
Osborne would have stepped boldly out into the 
open, but that Mr. Thompson pulled him back. 

“ We can’t afford such risks as that. I’ll take one 
of the men an’ work aroimd the thicket to drive 
those scoundrels out, an’ then you may get a chance 
to hunt for the ammunition.” 

Without waiting to learn if the proposition was 
agreeable to his leader, the first officer disappeared 
among the shrubbery, and before either of us who 
were left behind had seen a target, the report of a 
rifle, apparently from some point in front of us, told 
that the brave fellow had foimd a foe. 

Then it was, as the mutineers retreated from what 
must have seemed to them like a body of reinforce- 
ments, we had good reason to discharge our weapons 
often, and more than once did we have proof that 
our bullets had found their billets. 


264 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


“ Now’s your time, Mr. Osborne! ” the first officer 
shouted. “ They have gone toward the spring, an’ 
I’m allowin’ you can show yourself a bit 1 ” 

When Mr. Osborne sprang to take advantage of 
this opportunity, both Sam and I followed, all three 
of us tearing away the ruins of the hut until having 
come to that which the mutineers had apparently 
guarded. Out of all the store of ammunition brought 
away from the wreck by Tony, less than half a 
wooden box of cartridges remained partially buried 
in the ground. 

“ Fill your pockets, lads. This is what we came 
for, and we must not leave a single one behind! ” 

There were, perhaps, two hundred cartridges there, 
and when we had divided them among the three, all 
were burdened. We also found four rifles, and on 
beating a retreat into the thicket once more, as the 
reports of Mr. Thompson’s weapon told that he had 
found the enemy, or they him, we increased the 
effectiveness of the force very materially by giving 
the prizes to the sailors. 

The first officer had evidently contrived to keep 
us in view while driving the mutineers, for no sooner 
had we thus despoiled the enemy than he came up, 
saying hurriedly, but in a cautiously low tone : 

“ The villains have made a break for the spring, 
as if thinkin’ we counted on takin’ it away with us. 
Now seems to be the time when we may work our 
way up to the point where we shall be able to give 
an account of ourselves to Captain Bragg, after we’ve 
cleared the woods of scoundrels. If we can hold that 
place, it will be possible for our people to come 


On the Offensive 


265 


ashore whenever it appears dangerous for them to 
stay on the wreck.” 

“ You’re in the right, Thompson, and I am a fool 
for not having thought of it before. Providing we 
can hold our own near the hawser, as we should be 
able to do, the storm won’t work us much harm.” 

Having thus spoken Mr. Osborne led the way 
toward the north, on a line with the path which had 
already been well worn by the mutineers as they 
went to and fro to spy upon the steamer. We were 
taking no chances, however, but jumped from one 
big tree to another, lest some of the enemy should be 
lurking near at hand, and were almost arrived at the 
desired spot when from out a thick clump of bushes 
directly in front of us came a bullet, ploughing its 
way across the leader’s cheek sufficiently deep to 
bring the blood profusely, causing me to believe he 
must be wounded severely. 

Mr. Thompson gave no heed to the possible results 
of the shot, but led a couple of the men around the 
thicket, and in a twinkling we saw Mr. Sampson, 
his face yet bandaged to such an extent that he must 
have suffered from being so muffled up, scurry from 
one bush to another as he beat a retreat toward the 
spring. 

I believe we sent no less than five bullets after him, 
but without checking his flight, and when he dis- 
appeared I asked anxiously of Mr. Osborne : 

“ Are you hurt very much, sir? ” 

” Nothing worth talking about,” he replied while 
trying to tie a handkerchief around his face. ” It 
has let out plenty of blood, which is likely to inter- 


266 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


fere with my sighting a rifle ; but isn’t in any degree 
serious. Did you get a glimpse of the fellow Thomp- 
son drove out from his hiding-place? ” 

“ It was Mr. Sampson, and not one of us hit him! ” 
Sam cried angrily. “ That scoundrel must surely 
have been born to be hanged, for lead don’t seem to 
do him any harm! ” 

“ We’ll smoke him out before many hours have 
passed,” Mr. Osborne replied in a tone of conviction, 
as, having bandaged the wound after a very poor 
fashion, he pressed on toward the reef, ordering Sam 
and me to follow close in the rear. “ What seems to 
be of most importance just now is to clear the point 
of the enemy so we can open up communication 
with the steamer.” 

“ I’ll answer for it every blessed one of ’em is 
south of us, so if you’re minded to push on and hail 
the steamer, we’ll see to it that nobody interferes 
with you,” Mr. Thompson cried cheerily as he came 
in view. 


CHAPTER XVII 


THE RESCUE 

M r. OSBORNE was a good leader, brave 
almost to rashness, as he had shown himself 
to be on every occasion when courage was 
needed ; but he did not disdain to take all precautions 
while trying to effect his purpose. Instead of going di- 
rectly to the point, taking Mr. Thompson’s word that 
all the mutineers were in the neighbourhood of the 
spring, he made the advance in the most cautious 
fashion, followed by Sam and me, for the first officer 
had turned about, forming his men in a wide line, 
that there might be no possibility of the enemy 
creeping up toward the hawser secretly. 

It did not seem possible that we had virtually won 
the battle at such slight cost, for it amounted to 
much the same as a victory now we had plenty of 
rifles and all the spare ammunition, in addition to a 
very decided advantage in way of position. Yet 
that we had the mutineers where we could handle 
them without taking too many dangerous chances, 
was shown when we arrived at the shore-end of the 
hawser without having seen one of them. 

“ Thompson is right about their all being to the 
south of us,” Mr. Osborne said in a tone of satisfac- 
tion as he halted just within the screen of bushes 
267 


268 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


which hid from our view the wreck, and adjusted the 
rude bandages. This hasn’t been a bad job, if I’m 
any judge of such matters, and it only serves to show 
that we might have been out of our hobble before 
now, if Captain Bragg hadn’t been so cautious.” 

” It wasn’t reasonable to suppose everything 
would work our way,” I said with a laugh which had 
in it more of mental relief than mirth, for now that 
the keenest of the dangers had been met and over- 
come, I was really light-hearted. ” Perhaps we 
came just in the nick of time to win success, and at 
an earlier or a later day might have been whipped 
out of our boots.” 

” Well, we won’t carry our speculations quite so 
far as to figure how they might have beaten us,” 
Mr. Osborne replied cheerily, still working at the 
bandages. ” It’s enough for us that we can bring the 
passengers ashore in safety at any moment now, and 
the opportunity hasn’t been brought about any too 
soon. I’m thinking that such a storm is brewing as 
will speedily put an end to the Ocean Queen, and that 
blessed raft must be paddled ashore mighty soon if 
the mutineer sentinels count on saving their lives.” 

Although we could see only tiny patches of the 
cloud-covered sky through the foliage, it was possible 
to hear the ominous howling of the wind, and the 
roar of the surf, which sounded much louder than at 
any time since the monsoon passed away. By these 
tokens it was possible to say, with reasonable cer- 
tainty, that within a few hours at the most a full 
gale would be raging. 

I could picture to myself the scene in the saloon 


The Rescue 


269 


of the wreck, particularly if the passengers were yet 
forced to remain below deck, and it did not require 
any great stretch of the imagination to paint in one’s 
mind the grumblers as they cried out against the cap- 
tain, or howled inside the smoking-room threats as 
to what should be done when they arrived at Manila. 
I could also fancy how great must be the anxiety of 
Sam’s mother and Miss Hubbard, as they listened to 
the reports of our guns, and then were well-nigh 
overwhelmed with despair when the sounds of battle 
subsided, fearing lest we had been worsted. 

It was this last mental picture which aroused my 
impatience because we were loitering when it was 
possible to set at rest all their anxiety, and fill every 
heart with joy and thanksgiving, therefore I asked 
petulantly of Mr. Osborne : 

“ Why don’t we go out and hail the wreck? It is 
cruel to keep those people in such suspense as must 
be theirs! ” 

“ True for you, lad; but it seems best that I get 
these bandages a bit more shipshape, else they’ll 
believe I’m wounded worse than was Sampson.” 

” I’ll show myself while you’re getting ready to 
look pretty,” Sam cried as he started up, and Mr. 
Osborne checked him by saying sharply : 

” Have a care, lad! It isn’t safe to show ourselves 
until they know we are here, otherwise at the first 
sight of a human being those on the wreck are more 
than likely to shoot, for you may be certain every 
one of them is burning with the desire to put lead 
into a mutineer.” 

Then, while yet arranging the blood-stained 


270 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen’’ 


clothes, Mr. Osborne shouted, at the same time tak- 
ing remarkably good care to keep out of sight : 

“ Ahoy on the steamer! Ahoy! 

“ Well, what is it now? ” came the voice of Cap- 
tain Bragg, and it was evident that he did not intend 
to spend very much breath in a parley, if so be the 
mutineers were eager to hold one. 

“ Don’t shoot! ” Mr. Osborne cried. “ We’ve got 
considerably the best of the villains, and hold this 
end of the island! ” 

Then the three of us stepped out from amid the 
foliage, and we shall probably never again hear such 
a shout of mingled joy and relief as went up from the 
deck of the steamer. All the passengers were gath- 
ered nearabout the forward screens, and when Mr. 
Osborne had announced his good tidings, they ran 
aft to some point where it would be possible to have 
a full view of us, while not a few, among whom were 
Sam’s mother and Miss Hubbard, overhung the rail 
amidships, shouting, waving whatever chanced to be 
in their hands, and more than one crying violently. 

It was as if those poor people had experienced so 
much of horror during the past seven or eight days, 
that now they were stricken with a panic of joy, as 
they previously had been under the influence of fear. 
They ran to and fro; many of them knelt on the 
deck to give thanks to God that He had permitted 
us to overcome an enemy which had apparently been 
invincible; others went about shaking each other 
violently by the hands; some were jumping up and 
down vigorously, and many stood like statues, 
feasting their eyes upon us. 


The Rescue 


271 


It stirred a fellow’s blood as he saw the people thus 
excited because of what had been done in their be- 
half, and not for all the treasure aboard the wreck 
would I have exchanged places with any of those 
who remained on the steamer, for it was as if I had 
had a large share in the saving of those who were 
gazing so greedily at us. 

Not until two or three minutes had passed was it 
possible for Captain Bragg to make himself heard, 
so great was the uproar, and I question if the excited 
people could have controlled themselves then, had 
they not heard the reports of weapons from near- 
about the centre of the island. 

“ It is Mr. Thompson and Mr. Stubbs driving the 
mutineers further south! ” Mr. Osborne shouted, 
seeing, as did I, the look of fear which suddenly 
returned to the faces of those on the wreck. “You 
need have no anxiety as to the result, for now we are 
armed with rifles, and have all the spare ammuni- 
tion! ” 

Then the people fell to shouting again, and would 
have continued no one knows how long, had not 
Captain Bragg and Uncle Amos threatened, or 
coaxed, them into comparative silence, after which 
the master of the steamer cried : 

“ Are you hurt much, Mr. Osborne? ” 

Almost at the same instant I heard the scream of 
a woman, and believed that Miss Hubbard was but 
then aware we had not come off unharmed. 

“ It isn’t as bad as the wound on my neck; simply 
a deep scratch which a few strips of adhesive 
plaster will put to rights,” Mr. Osborne replied. 


272 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen 


“ Wouldn’t it be a good idea, sir, for you to send a 
small party ashore? While we have the best of the 
mutineers thus far, they’re not thoroughly whipped 
by any means, and we should be able to swing a line 
of men across this end of the island to prevent the 
possibility of their casting off or cutting the hawser.” 

“ Ay, ay, sir; I’ll see to that at once, and you had 
better come aboard to have your wound dressed,” 
the captain cried, whereupon Mr. Osborne said in a . 
tone which told that it would be useless to argue 
with him: 

“I’m not needing any nursing, Captain Bragg, 
and I count on bearing a hand so long as there is a 
mutineer left at liberty on the island ! ’ ’ 

“ Very well, sir, it shall be as you say; for truly 
you have the right to say whatsoever you will, since 
it is you alone, under God, who has saved our lives 
this day! ” and the captain waved his hand as if to 
call attention to the huge seas which were already 
smiting the stricken steamer with very nearly as 
much force as when she first went on the reef. 

Then some one came from behind the screen to 
get into the sling, and Sam said gleefully as he 
grasped me by the arm : 

“ It’s your uncle. Young Amos! He is coming to 
take command! ” 

“ And most gladly will we yield it to him! ” Mr. 
Osborne cried, as if thinking Sam had it in his mind 
to make sport of Uncle Amos. “ We are needing 
him, I believe.” 

Then it was, while the sailors were hauling the old 
gentleman slowly across the hawser, that I, quite by 


The Rescue 


273 


accident, glanced in the direction of the mutineers’ 
raft. She was making heavy weather of it indeed, 
and one did not need to be a sailorman in order to 
understand that she could not remain at her moor- 
ings much longer. She was being tossed about by 
the wind and waves until it seemed positive her 
cable would be snapped like a strand of yarn, and 
each time the logs rose out of the hollows of the seas 
the water which poured from them told that the 
waves were making a clean sweep fore and aft. 

I would have watched the rude craft longer, be- 
lieving it must speedily go adrift ; but before it had 
been possible to get more than one fair view of it, 
Captain Bragg called to Mr. Osborne : 

“If you get the chance, I wish you would send 
Mr. Thompson on board to take charge of the ship 
while I go ashore. I’m not thinkin’ I can make any 
better, or even as good, a showin’ as you’ve made 
but I’m itchin’ to have a finger in the pie, even 
though I do come in at the tail end of the game.” 

“ We shall be glad to have you here, sir, for the 
work is far from being finished. I’m reckoning that 
the villains will fight like tigers when they’re cor- 
nered — at least, those who are responsible for all 
this are certain to do so.” 

By this time Uncle Amos was on shore, and Mr. 
Osborne went up to meet him. He was hardly out 
of the sling before he gripped my hand so hard that I 
was like to have cried out with pain, but managed 
to muster a smile, knowing it was his way of giving 
thanks because we two were together once more. 

The noise of the firing from that portion of the 


274 The Wreck of the ''Ocean Queen"' 


island where we believed the mutineers to be had 
died away, and Mr. Osborne said in reply to a ques- 
tion from my uncle : 

“ I fancy it was nothing serious, sir. We had a 
tussle with Sampson, who had been separated from 
the others, and most likely Mr. Thompson stumbled 
upon him again.” 

Instead of setting off at once to rejoin our com- 
rades, Uncle Amos insisted that we wait until three 
or four of the men could be sent ashore, and, there- 
fore, we delayed ten minutes or more, at the end of 
which time the sailors, who were speedily armed with 
our revolvers, appeared eager to take a hand in the 
matter ; but that Mr. Osborne mistrusted their 
honesty I tmderstood, when he asked my uncle if it 
was his belief that the fellows could be trusted. 

“ They can so long as we seem to have the upper 
hands; but let the fight go against us, an' they’ll 
need lookin’ after, which is what I count on doin’. 
At the first wrong move I’ll wipe out one or two, an’ 
of that you can make no mistake.” 

Uncle Amos spoke the last words so loud that the 
men could not fail to hear him, he being minded to 
give them fair warning, and I saw the fellows look at 
each other in a way which was hardly to my fancy. 
However, it was not for me to borrow trouble after 
the wonderful success which had been ours; but I 
motioned Sam to fall back, when the party was led 
by Mr. Osborne through the underbrush, that we 
might be in the rear to make certain they did not try 
to harm the leaders. 

We marched directly down the path which had 


The Rescue 


275 


been worn by the feet of the mutineers, without 
seeing any one till we were come to the spring, and 
there stood Mr. Thompson and two men refilling the 
magazines of their rifles. 

“ Where is Mr. Stubbs? ” Uncle Amos asked, and 
the first officer replied : 

“He is holdin’ a line directly across the island, 
sir, to make certain our villains stay on their own end 
till we get ready to smoke them out. Mr. Stubbs 
believed that at least two should remain here by the 
spring, an’ now that you have come I’ll join him, for 
we propose to advance till all the enemy have been 
driven to the most southerly end, where we can keep 
’em cornered.” 

“ Your share of the fight is at an end,” Sam 
cried. “ The captain wants to come ashore, and you 
are to take his place on the wreck.” 

Just for an instant the first officer hung in the 
wind, as if not minded to let another take part in the 
finish, and I could not blame him, for it was provok- 
ing, after Mr. Thompson had borne the brunt of the 
venture, to step aside for a fresh hand. However, 
he put the best face possible on the matter, giving 
his rifle to Uncle Amos as he said: 

“ I will go directly back, so that he may come up 
with you here. We got a glimpse of Sampson, an’ 
it’s not certain we drove him through our line, there- 
fore sharp watch had best be kept.” 

“ See that two men are set to guard the shore-end 
of the hawser,” Mr. Osborne cried as the first officer 
disappeared up the path, and then it was that Uncle 
Amos took advantage of the opportunity to congrat- 


276 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


ulate me on what little I had been able to do, saying 
in conclusion: 

“ You didn’t get around to the point any too soon, 
lad, an’ I’m questionin’ if there’ll be time to finish 
the job before this storm breaks, in which case it 
must be all hands to the rescue, for once the wind is 
upon us as it’s likely to blow, there’ll be no cornin’ 
across the hawser.” 

” Will the steamer hold together during another 
gale, sir? ” Sam asked, and my uncle shook his head 
very decidedly as he replied : 

” I misdoubt it, lad, as does Joe Bragg. He had 
said to me not above five minutes before you hailed, 
that those who were aboard the wreck two hours from 
then would be the same as dead, for the hulk has 
been weakened more than he cared to admit.’ ’ 

He had but just ceased speaking when one of the 
men came down the path at full speed, shouting 
while yet some distance away : 

” Captain Bragg has sent me to say that all who 
can must come on the point to help the passengers 
ashore! The gale is close at hand, an’ there’s little 
time for what is needed to be done.” 

” Did you see the first officer? ” Mr. Osborne asked 
sharply. 

” Ay, sir, an’ he told me to hurry along; he’s 
hikin’ it at full speed for the shore.” 

” Shall it be you or me, Osborne? ” Uncle Amos 
asked, and one could understand by the tone of his 
voice that, now he was so near the enemy, it was 
distasteful to turn back. 

“If it is a question of rescuing the passengers. 


The Rescue 


277 


Captain Grout, and the work is like to need careful 
handling, then it should be you, who understand 
such things. I will stay here, or search for Sampson ; 
but it isn’t probable we shall be able to do very much 
if the storm breaks soon.” 

“ You’ll follow me, lads,” and Uncle Amos started 
back on the path to prevent us from seeing the look 
of disappointment on his face, as I believed, and that 
was no time for us to question a command, however 
little inclined we were to obey. 

The nearer we approached the shore the more 
apparent were the tokens of the coming storm, and 
when, finally, we stood where it was possible to see 
the wreck, it seemed to me that it was already too 
late to effect a rescue. The waves were rolling in over 
the reef at such height that the deck of the steamer 
was often awash, and the eager surges leaped against 
the coast with a force that fltmg the spray far 
inland. 

Already had the work of sending the passengers 
ashore been begun, Mr. Thompson looking after the 
shore-end of the hawser, while Captain Bragg was 
stationed on the shattered bow of the Ocean Queen. 
The screens had been washed away, or torn down 
that the work might not be impeded, and we had a 
full view of the deck whereon the passengers were 
gathered, clinging to life-lines which had been 
stretched, some noisy in their fear that death was 
coming at the very moment when it seemed certain 
they had been saved, and others silently despairing. 

The fat lady who had a seat at the captain’s table, 
and two other women, were ashore, while Sam’s 


278 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


mother was in the sling, Miss Hubbard standing well 
in the bow as if awaiting her turn. 

There were so many hands at the pulleys that Sam 
and I could have been of but little assistance there, 
and I proposed that we stand by to help the women 
as they landed; therefore it was the lad had an op- 
portunity of greeting his mother while the rescue 
was still going on. 

“ Rim ’em back in the bushes, where they’ll be 
out of the way, an’ sheltered from the wind! ” 
Uncle Amos cried, and this we did, literally obeying 
the command in the case of the fat lady, who sud- 
denly fell helpless as a baby once her feet touched 
the land, though goodness knows she used her lungs 
in fine shape while coming across the hawser. 

We dragged the frightened woman into the bushes, 
and no small task it was, returning in time, as I have 
said, for Sam to help his mother out of the sling, after 
which I waited for Miss Hubbard, knowing without 
being told that Mr. Osborne would have wanted me 
to do so. 

“ Were any of you hurt very badly? ” the young 
lady asked while I was walking with her to find the 
other women, and knowing she was thinking only 
of Mr. Osborne, I said promptly: 

“ Indeed he wasn’t hurt very much; it was the 
bandage that made it appear as if he had been shot 
nearly to pieces. The bullet cut less than half an 
inch deep, entirely across his cheek, but he will 
always have something to show that he did more than 
a man’s full duty when the Ocean Queen was 
wrecked.” 


The Rescue 


279 


She squeezed my arm as if pleased because I had 
praised him, and then we were come to where Sam 
and his mother were hugging each other as if there 
was nothing else the lad could do at such a 
time. 

It is not my purpose to set down here the details 
of the rescue, for that story of itself would fill a book, 
and before it was come to an end we had good reason 
to fear lest more than one of our company would be 
left behind. 

I must give credit to the most bitter grumblers for 
behaving well when some of the men were actually 
fighting for a place in the sling, believing each time 
it was sent across that that would be an end of the 
work, because the surges were running so high and 
with such fury it seemed positive that portion of the 
wreck to which the hawser had been made fast must 
be carried away. Those who had been inclined to 
mutiny when the mutineers’ raft got into position 
did all they might to aid Captain Bragg, making no 
move to climb into the basket of ropes until he gave 
the word, and then they came ashore in silence, 
although the pallor of their faces told of the fear in 
their hearts as the boiling, hissing waters engulfed 
them more than once during the passage. 

Sam and I could do no more than lead the women 
into the bushes as they came ashore, and then we 
had nothing to do save watch, with our hearts seem- 
ingly in our mouths, as man after man was hauled 
ashore, until Captain Bragg alone remained on the 
wreck. 

“ I will send you somethin’ in the way of cargo! ” 


280 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen" 


he shouted, and it was difficult to make out the words 
owing to the tumult of the storm. 

“ You’ll come ashore yourself, Joe Bragg, an’ this 
minute, or I’ll go aboard! ” Uncle Amos cried threat- 
eningly. “ It is worse than a fool’s trick to concern 
yourself about Spanish gold when there’s scant time 
to save yourself! ” 

The captain waved his hand as he turned to go aft, 
and Uncle Amos, discharging his revolver as the 
speediest means of attracting attention, began to 
clamber into the sling. 

“ Go back! Go back, Amos Grout! There won’t 
be time to get both of us and the gold ashore! Keep 
out of that sling! ” 

“ I pledge my word to go aboard an’ prevent you 
from the same as killin’ yourself! The saloon is 
flooded by this time, an’ I can see the hulk give a 
good foot every time a sea strikes it! ” 

While uncle was speaking he had one leg in the 
sling, as if bent on carrying his threat into execu- 
tion, as I firmly believed he would do. The captain 
hesitated; looked toward the shore, and aft at the 
companionway. Then it was that a mountainous 
sea reared its crest directly over the stern, and but 
for the fact that Captain Bragg leaped for one of the 
life-lines, he would have been carried away when it 
came in over the stern, ripping up the planking of 
the deck a distance of twenty feet or more. The fol- 
lowing flood, while by no means so heavy, had in it 
sufficient of strength to stave the after deck-house 
into kindlings, shutting off by the wreckage all en- 
trance to the saloon, thus ensuring the loss of the 


The Rescue 2S1 

gold which was stacked in Mr. Osborne’s cabin and 
mine. 

When Uncle Amos saw that the huge wave was 
likely to break over the stern, he hauled back the 
sling until it was aboard the wreck, working for very 
life as he did so, and thus it was that when the moun- 
tain of water swept outboard. Captain Bragg had an 
opportunity — an opportunity so slight that the loss 
of ten seconds would have been fatal — to scramble 
into the ropes. 

Even though the hawser had been completely 
under water, he would have come through the surges 
alive, so swiftly was he dragged by those on shore. 
Every person tailed on to the rope, running inland 
at full speed, and at the very second he staggered 
out from the sling twenty feet or more of the shat- 
tered bow was carried away, taking with it, as a 
matter of course, the hawser. 

We had saved none of our belongings, save such as 
each one had about his or her person ; but as to the 
loss we gave no heed, for every soul had come off 
from the wreck alive, despite the elements or the 
enemies ashore and afloat. 

The rain had long since began to fall, the wind 
whipping it into one’s face until the drops stung like 
needles, but I question whether a single person was 
aware of the fact until Captain Bragg stood 
on the shore, and Uncle Amos said to him boister- 
ously : 

“ You have need to thank your Maker, Joe Bragg, 
that there wasn’t time for you to get into the saloon, 
else you’d been there now! ” 


282 The Wreck of the Ocean Queen’’ 


“ It was my duty to save the treasure, Amos 
Grout! ” 

“ Duty fiddlesticks! It couldn’t have been done, 
an’ if you’d been allowed your head, nothin’ save 
death would have come of it. Don’t look so glum, 
man, you’ve got more to do than before, for here we 
are, with the mutineers on the other end of the island 
waitin’ a chance to shoot us down, an’ not a blessed 
thing to eat. Stir yourself, Joe, an’ keep a stiff 
upper lip as you did when we were in a worse plight.” 

It is a fact that the captain was near to giving up 
in despair because he had not been able to save for 
the Spanish government that treasure which should 
never have been shipped on a merchantman, unless 
it was put aboard secretly, and the words of Uncle 
Amos were what he needed to arouse him from a fit 
of apathy. 

Sam and I gave very little heed to what those 
around us did just then. We had crept amid the 
outer fringe of foliage, where we would be partially 
sheltered from the wind which turned into needles 
the rain-drops and flying spray, there to watch the 
raft, for as yet it renlained at moorings, jumping at 
the cables with every heave of the sea. 


CHAPTER XVIII 

MR. Osborne’s invitation 

W E had not long to wait for the end of the raft. 

Higher, yet higher in the air rose the logs, 
until I verily believe they towered above 
the point on which we crouched, and then, like a 
missile from a gun, they were hurled onward, directly 
upon the stern of the wreck the men had counted to 
rob. There was a tumult of waters, and when the 
flood was swept backward by the undertow, only a 
raffle of the steamer’s plates remained amid the 
jagged peaks of the reef. 

Search as we might with our eyes, no sign of a 
human being could be seen, and Sam exclaimed with 
a sudden indrawing of the breath, as when one is 
suddenly plunged into cold water : 

“ They must have been crushed to death, and 
their bodies held beneath the surface by the iron of 
the Ocean Queen's hull. It was a more merciful 
death than the mutineers would have dealt out to 
us! ” 

“ And more cheerful than we may yet be called 
upon to meet! ” I muttered half to myself. “We 
are ashore, but without provisions or shelter, and 
there are so many people in our company that such 
sea food as may be come at will be as nothing.” 

The terrible spectacle of death which had just been 
283 


284 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


presented robbed me of all that sense of exultation 
which had been mine on having virtually taken pos- 
session of the island, and, even though we were es- 
caped as by a miracle, hope had for the moment fled 
from my breast. 

“ I wonder which of the mutineers was on board 
the raft? ” Sam questioned as we arose to join the 
company, who were doubtless crouching amid the 
foliage where we had led the women to shelter them- 
selves so far as might be from the fury of the tempest, 
and I replied carelessly : 

“ One of the leaders was there, of course.^' 

“ Then it must have been Files, for we know only 
too well, with the proof written on Mr. Osborne’s 
face, that Sampson remained ashore.” 

Just at that moment I had little care as to which 
of the villains had gone to their punishment ; I was 
so downhearted that it was possible for me only to 
keep in mind the fact that even yet must we fight for 
a foothold on the tiny spot of land where a lingering 
death by starvation menaced. 

Understanding somewhat of that which was in my 
mind, Sam cried cheerily as we forced our way 
through the thicket : 

“ You have no right. Young Amos, to despair after 
all the mercies that have been shown us ! It is better 
to be thankful that Mr. Osborne succeeded in con- 
vincing Captain Bragg his plan might succeed, for if 
he had not done so in time, we would be dead, or 
dying, amid the shattered frame of the Ocean 
Queen ! *' 

‘‘You are right, Sam Currier! I am worse than a 


Mr. Osborne’s Invitation 


285 


fool to search for trouble in the future when we have 
come out from the shadow of death so wonderfully ; 
but there is yet a battle to be fought before we can 
even starve in peace.” 

I said this as if I had regained my courage, and 
yet I was far from being brave at the moment. I 
now believe that the cowardice was born of idleness. 
If we had been called on to face some real danger, 
to accomplish that which seemed well-nigh impos- 
sible, I would, as I had in the past, have forgotten 
the possible dangers in the effort to overcome that 
by which I was confronted at the instant. 

We went back to where the company were hud- 
dled together as if for mutual protection against the 
raging elements, for the wind and the stinging rain 
found their way even amid the tangled foliage, and 
as we came up Miss Hubbard asked concerning the 
raft, for it seems that she understood why we had 
lingered behind the others. 

Sam had not yet come to an end of the short story 
before we heard Uncle Amos’s voice calling me, and 
I obeyed the summons, Sam Currier following close 
at my heels. 

” We are goin’ to make a try at drivin’ the muti- 
neers into the sea,” my uncle said as we lads stood 
by his side, and I cried in surprise : 

” What can be done in the way of opposing them 
while this gale rages? It is as much as we can do to 
stand before it in the open, without measuring 
strength against those who will now fight most des- 
perately, knowing that defeat means a shameful 
death.” 


286 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


“ The gale won’t be any harder on us than it is 
on them, an’ we all — meanin’ Joe Bragg, Mr. Os- 
borne, an’ the mates — believe that we should fall 
upon them when they’re least expectin’ an attack; 
but if it so be you’d rather stay behind, do so, for no 
man can call either of you lads a coward after what 
you’ve done since last the sun went down.” 

“ We don’t want to be left behind! ” Sam cried 
eagerly. “ Young Amos wasn’t thinking of that 
when he spoke ; but only had in mind the difficulty 
of moving about while the wind is sweeping across 
the island with such force.” 

“ It has been decided that we’ll settle matters with 
the mutineers at once, before makin’ any attempt at 
shelterin’ the women an’ such of the men as are too 
cowardly to help themselves, an’ the others have 
already begtm the job,” Uncle Amos replied as he 
started down the path, and it can well be understood 
that Sam and I followed without hesitation, for 
surely anything was better than huddling together 
like chickens, trembling at every fresh gust of wind, 
as the remainder of our company were doing. 

We had only to make our way to the spring in 
order to find Mr. Osborne and three of the sailors 
who had come ashore before the passengers were 
taken from the wreck, and it could be seen that the 
gallant gentleman was eager to get about the task 
which^bid fair to result in the death of some of our 
party, as soon as possible. 

“ Thompson and two others have gone down to 
the right of the line,” he said hurriedly to Uncle 
Amos as we came up. “ Captain Bragg went ahead 


Mr. Osborne’s Invitation 


287 


as soon as he landed from the wreck, and sent back 
word a few minutes ago that we were to come straight 
down the path, for both shores are well guarded. 
There is no longer any question but that Sampson 
has been driven south with the others of his gang, 
and it is only a question of holding our line stiffly, 
when we shall have them penned in beyond reach of 
fresh water. Then we’ll give them a taste of what 
they dished up for us.” 

We were standing in the cleared space near where 
the tents had been set up, and here the wind had such 
a sweep that we were drenched in a twinkling, being 
as wet as if having fallen into the sea. 

The fact that we were about to measure strength 
finally with the mutineers was sufficient to keep our 
blood warm, and that which under more pleasant 
circumstances would have been most disagreeable 
was now unheeded. 

We began the advance, walking in a line stretching 
across the path east and west, at a distance of four or 
five paces apart. Mr. Osborne, with Uncle Amos by 
his side, led the way, moving at a slow pace that we 
might have ample time to scan every bush or tangle 
of vines as we passed, and thus we knew beyond 
reasonable doubt that we had left none of the enemy 
behind us. 

Not until having come to a small spring within an 
hundred yards of the extreme southerly point of the 
island, did we see those who had been driving the 
enemy, and then it was Captain Bragg whom we 
met. He was standing on the alert, gazing intently 
into the thicket in his front, as if believing some of 


288 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 

the mutineers were hidden there, and did not even 
turn his head when we stood close beside him. 

“ I reckon we are snug upon ’em,” he said as if 
Mr. Osborne had asked the question. “ It is certain 
they can’t be far away, for Mr. Jenkins tells me that, 
as nearly as he can remember of his hurried survey 
of the island, this is the last cover they will find. 
Put your men in line with ours, an’ see to it that they 
are standin’ so near together the mutineers cannot 
slip through. Thompson is lookin’ after the western 
end, an’ Jenkins the east, while I hold the centre. 
You had better keep movin’ from one shore to the 
other to make sure our people are doin’ full duty. 
If any inclination to favour the villains be shown, 
shoot the traitor without warnin’; this is not the 
time for mercy.” 

“ Where is my station? ” Uncle Amos asked when 
Mr. Osborne started off quickly in obedience to the 
command. 

“ Near me, for I’m allowin’ that the hottest part 
of the work will be done hereabouts.” 

Thus it chanced that Uncle Amos stood at the left 
of Captain Bragg, three or four paces distant, 
and we two lads were next beside him, with the not 
overly pleasing assurance that we were honoured by 
having been given the post of danger. 

“ Pass the word along the line that all hands are 
to advance one pace, count ten, an’ then take another 
step, keepin’ up the march till we strike the scoun- 
drels,” Captain Bragg shouted, and when the order 
had been repeated on either side, we began the for- 
ward movement, keeping, as can well be fancied, a 


Mr. Osborne's Invitation 


289 


sharp lookout meanwhile, for a fellow’s life depended 
upon his eyes. 

We had crashed through the thicket five paces 
when, from directly in front of where I stood, came 
a cry: 

“ Ahoy! Ahoy there! Hold up a bit! ” 

“ We haven’t come for tongue- wagging, ” Captain 
Bragg replied sharply. “ If so be any of you have 
got a bellyful of this business, let him come out with 
his hands above his head, an’ we’ll see what can be 
done for him.” 

” Don’t run away with the idea that you’ve got 
us so foul we can’t strike a blow,” the voice con- 
tinued, and I fancied I recognized it as that of Mr. 
Files. “ There’s a chance we’re willin’ to make a 
trade ; but if you ain’t inclined, we’ll show what can 
be done in the shootin’ line.” 

” Why don’t you set about it, instead of makin’ 
so much talk? ” the captain replied jeeringly, 

” We’re ready to take as much of a dose as you can 
give; but after all has been said an’ done, there 
won’t be any of you scoundrels alive! We’ve got the 
same kind of weapons you have, an’ all the ammuni- 
tion, to say nothin’ of the fact that we’re between 
you an’ fresh water, so I’m allowin’ we hold the 
whip-hand at last.” 

” Me had ’nough of this, me surrender, me no want 
be killed here like snake,” a second voice cried, and 
then came a movement among the foliage which was 
not caused by the wind, telling that one of the party 
was ready to surrender. “ Don’t shoot, captain 
amigo, I’m cornin’ out. No got carbino.” 


290 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


“ Get back there, you dog, or I’ll put a bullet 
through your yaller hide! ” Files shouted, and an 
instant later the report of a rifle rang out sharp and 
ominous above the roaring of the tempest, while 
from the thicket came the body of Tony the Filipino 
as if he had been hurled by his comrades. 

Files had fired with deadly aim, and the fellow 
who would have surrendered without trying to make 
terms lay in full view of us, his face upturned to the 
rain, with the faintest smudge of crimson on the 
yellow skin near the left eye. 

“ That’s the way I’ll serve every coward who tries 
to go back on them he’s sworn to stand by to the 
end! ” Files shouted warningly, and the captain 
added : 

“ Then it’s certain death for every one of you 
reprobates who would have doomed women to death 
in order that you might plunder a wreck! We’ll kill 
like dogs all who resist! ” 

“ Here’s a man who has come over empty-handed; 
what shall be done with him? ” Mr. Osborne shouted 
from a distance on our left, and the captain 
replied : 

“ Hand him over to any one of our party who can 
be trusted, with orders that he be shot at the first 
attempt to give us the slip.” 

Then came from different points of the line similar 
information, until, as I counted, not less than six of 
the mutineers had surrendered unconditionally, and 
the shouts of Files could be heard here and there as 
he ran to and fro, threatening to kill all who made 
any effort to desert him. 


Mr. Osborne Invitation 


291 


“ If matters keep on at this rate there can’t be 
such a very hot battle,” Sam said to me as we re- 
mained motionless until the prisoners could be se- 
cured in one place, and at almost the same moment 
I heard Uncle Amos say to the captain : 

We’re weakenin’ our line by havin’ to care for 
so many of the scoundrels. Why wouldn’t it be a 
good idea to send the whole boilin’ back to where 
those gentlemen who are hidin’ under the women’s 
petticoats can watch ’em.” 

“ It’s a good plan, Amos. Look after the matter, 
will you? ” Then Captain Bragg shouted to the left 
and right of him. “ Bring those who have surren- 
dered up here, an’ while that is bein’ done let all 
hands stand in line, with a sharp lookout lest some of 
the others try to break through, for this job must be 
finished ’twixt now an’ night.” 

“ What trade will you make if I — Enoch Files — 
surrender? ” the former third officer of the Ocean 
Queen cried from his hiding-place in the thicket, and 
our captain replied passionately : 

“ I had rather you stayed where you are, so that I 
may have the pleasure of shootin’ you down, you 
reproach to all sailormen! If you surrender, how- 
ever, I shall be forced to spare your life, much as it 
goes against the grain, for I’m holdin’ you an’ that 
reprobate Sampson responsible for all the trouble.” 

There was no reply to these words, and an instant 
later Uncle Amos called out for Sam and me to come 
up to him. 

When we had obeyed the command we saw seven 
of the mutineers standing in a group, sullen but 


292 The Wreck of the '‘Ocean Queen’’ 


frightened, with two of our sailors keeping guard 
over them, and my uncle said hurriedly : 

“ You lads must take these scoundrels to where 
our idle gentlemen can look after them. Leave your 
rifles with those who are willin’ to undertake the job, 
an’ by the time you get back here we’ll have other 
weapons for you.” 

There was no task more disagreeable which could 
have been set me; had I been alone with my uncle 
I would have protested against the injustice of send- 
ing as guard over the villains two who had done their 
full share in all that had been accomplished since the 
day previous, but now I realized that I had no good 
right to refuse, and took up the duty by asking : 

” Who among those with the women shall we 
trust the prisoners with, sir? ” 

“I’m thinkin’ the two who sat opposite us at 
table will do the trick to a turn, so give it as the 
captain’s orders that they undertake the job, an’ 
then, if you’re still minded to have a hand in the 
windin’ up of this ’ere mutiny, come back along the 
path till you are at the spring, when it may be a good 
idee to give warnin’ you’re near at hand, for by ad- 
vancin’ carelessly there’s a good chance of gettin’ a 
bullet instead of thanks.” 

The prisoners were disposed to obey like children ; 
they had come to understand that there was no 
longer any possibility they could get the best of us, 
and must also have realized that it was too late to 
think about the treasure. The only chance now to 
save their lives was to make as little trouble for us 
as possible. 


Mr. Osborne's Invitation 


293 


When Uncle Amos had turned away to rejoin 
Captain Bragg, leaving Sam and me in charge of the 
men, I said in as fierce a tone as could be assumed: 

“You know what will be the result if you turn 
rusty. We shall open fire on you at the first show of 
trouble, therefore it will be safer to keep your backs 
well toward us. March in close order, remembering 
that if the foremost attempt to make off through 
the thicket, we will shoot those nearest in order to 
lessen the number who might make trouble.” 

“ We’ve had enough an’ to spare of mutineerin’,” 
one of the fellows — a second-class passenger — said 
emphatically. “ Don’t think that because we were 
fools awhile ago, we’re minded to keep it up. The 
cap’in has got the biggest end of this ’ere business 
now, an’ you’ve only to say what must be done in 
order to have us dance to your pipin’.” 

“ March straight ahead; you know the way to the 
point where the hawser was made fast, and move in 
close order. We’re not likely to be thrown off our 
guard by soft words, and shall shoot at the first 
wrong step. Now go! ” 

Then the march began, Sam and I side by side 
with our eyes fixed on the prisoners, and there was 
no halt made until we were come to our destination, 
having had no trouble with those who so foolishly 
and wickedly hadTmade of their lives worse than a 
ruin. 

When I delivered the message sent by Uncle Amos, 
the gentlemen took the rifles which Sam and I 
handed over to them, and as we two lads hurried 
away without stopping to answer any of the many 


294 The Wreck of the “Ocean Queen” 


questions which were showered upon us, it was pos- 
sible to see that the mutineers would be well guarded. 

Now that the disagreeable duty had been per- 
formed, we lads lost no time in returning. Before 
we were well away from the shivering, frightened, 
yet thankful company in the thicket, I fancied it 
was possible to hear the reports of firearms in the 
distance; but the wind was blowing toward that 
quarter with such fury that the heaviest cannonad- 
ing might have passed unheeded. 

There was no need to give warning of our approach 
when we neared the most southerly spring, for, much 
to our surprise, we found Mr. Osborne and half a 
dozen men huddled under the bushes as if there was 
no longer any necessity for them to remain on the 
alert. 

“ What has happened? Have you been wotmded 
again? ” I cried anxiously, and the gentleman to 
whom we were all indebted for our lives replied 
cheerily : 

“ I have come off without any more scratches, and 
I really think it high time some others of the party 
take a hand at stopping bullets. We have finished 
this job in fine style, and if any are left to do us mis- 
chief, Sampson is that person, for all the others 
have surrendered, or been put out of the way.” 

” All over! ” I cried in astonishment. “ Didn’t 
they show fight after the loud talk made by Files? ” 

” Ay, that they did, lad, and we had it hot for five 
minutes or more, although very little blood was 
spilled, for in this gale it isn’t possible to shoot with 
very good aim. We rushed that precious Files within 


Mr. Osborne’s Invitation 


295 


five minutes after you left, and he got two bullets in 
his body before giving us the slip. Then we were 
delayed by the surrender of four men, and from them 
learned that the supply of ammimition was about 
exhausted. We went after Files again, but got out 
of the thicket only in time to see him take a header 
off the little bluff on the southern point.” 

” A header? What do you mean? ” I asked in 
bewilderment. 

“ He had played the game to the limit, and know- 
ing there was no longer any possibility of making 
fight, because all his cartridges had been spent, he 
very wisely put an end to himself by jumping from 
the point into the surf, where no man could have 
kept himself above the surface ten seconds. The 
only one of the mutineers unaccounted for is Samp- 
son, and all hands, save those who are here, have gone 
out searching for him. I stayed behind because that 
blessed bandage, which I can’t keep in place, needs 
my attention.” 

I was yet trying to realize all that had occurred 
during the short time which elapsed while Sam and 
I were taking the prisoners up to the northerly point 
of the island, when Uncle Amos and Captain Bragg 
came out from amid the underbrush. 

“ Have you finished your work? ” Mr. Osborne 
cried, and the captain replied : 

“ Ay, an’ in a fashion that cost us little trouble, 
save of walkin’ through the tangle. Mr. Thompson 
came upon his body on the rocks near the western 
shore. He had been badly wounded, an’ must have 
died while tryin’ to get at the water. There is nothin’ 


296 The Wreck of the ‘‘Ocean Queen 


left for us now, except to do what may be in the way 
of makin’ the people more comfortable, though I'm 
thinkin' we’ll show a poor fist at that job with no 
materials for a tent.” 

Well, there is no good reason why I should use 
very many more words in the telling of this adven- 
ture, for with the overcoming of the mutineers the 
end was very near at hand. 

That night we — meaning all the company — 
remained in close companionship, like chickens dur- 
ing a shower, and such a shelter as it was possible 
for the men to put up only served to show what 
might have been done with tools to make Robinson- 
Crusoe huts. We had nothing to eat, and until the 
gale abated so that we might search for shell-fish on 
the shore, there was no chance we could satisfy our 
hunger ; but the fact that there was water in plenty 
went very far toward comforting us. 

About midnight the wind began to subside, and 
when day broke there was not a cloud in the sky. 
Then we roamed about at will, for there was no 
longer anything on the island to be feared, and ate 
whatsoever we came upon in the thicket that prom- 
ised to still the gnawing in our stomachs, speedily 
forgetting all the mercies which had been granted 
us as we looked forward into the future to that time, 
seemingly so very near at hand, when the direst 
pangs of hunger would be felt. 

Now it was that Uncle Amos seemed to lose heart, 
and when I reproached him with having broken 
down just as the most imminent of the dangers had 
been met and overcome, he replied mournfully : 


Mr. Osborne Invitation 


297 


“ I’ll keep my upper lip stiff, lad, ready to take 
whatsoever may come so long as I’m afloat; but 
give me hard lines ashore, an’ I’m a good deal like a 
lobster, makin’ a heap of fuss with my flippers, but 
clean out of soundin’s.” 

As a matter of course the Ocean Queen had van- 
ished, torn to pieces by the waves, save as to a small 
part of the bottom which could be seen among the 
rocks when the tide went down. 

I do not like to think of that day, nor of the night 
which followed, when Sam and I laid down by the 
side of his mother, striving to close our eyes in 
slumber, but finding it impossible because of the 
hunger which assailed us. Miss Hubbard and Mr. 
Osborne were together a goodly portion of the time ; 
but whenever they came upon one of the company 
who was on the verge of despair, the two seemed to 
forget their own troubles in the effort to soothe 
others. And as Mr. Osborne strove to encourage 
and cheer on the night when the Ocean Queen piled 
herself upon the reef, so he did when we were suffer- 
ing keenly for food, showing himself not only the 
kindly gentleman, but the bravest, most unselfish 
man it was ever my good fortune to meet. 

During the day after the storm the men were busy 
heaping up piles of bushes, decaying branches, or 
anything that was inflammable, on the highest por- 
tions of the island, that we might be able to make 
signals if any craft hove in sight ; but never dream- 
ing that both from Hong Kong and Manila steamers 
had been sent out in search of us. 

It was on the second morning after the tempest 


298 The Wreck of the ‘'Ocean Queen’* 


that those of us who were vainly trying to close our 
eyes in slumber, thus struggling because it was 
better than roaming arotmd looking for food where 
was no longer any to be found, were startled into a 
fever by hearing Captain Bragg shout from near one 
of the stacks of fuel : 

Lend a hand lively, my hearties! Fire all these 
piles as quickly as it may be done, for yonder comes 
a steam craft, headin’ straight for us! ” 

I won’t make any attempt at describing the scene 
when all of us, women as well as men, ran at full 
speed to where the captain was standing, and from 
there had in full view a steamer much like the Ocean 
Queen, heading as if to make port at the island. The 
reason why I do not dare to picture the scene is 
because I acted as insanely as the others, and can 
remember but little of what occurred. 

The beacons were set on fire by discharging at 
close range all the chambers of a revolver into a heap 
of dry leaves, and in a very few moments smoke was 
moimting to the sky from four different points. 

“ They can’t fail of seein’ us! ” Uncle Amos 
shouted, and he had no more than spoken when the 
steamer had colours flying fore and aft, in token 
that we were to be rescued without loss of 
time. 

It was hardly more than two hours after that be- 
fore all hands of us were seated at the tables in the 
main saloon, eating ravenously of the abundant 
supply set before us. Oh, how good a slice of bacon 
tasted ! It seemed as if the coffee had a fragrance such 
as I had never smelled before, and a slice of roast 


Mr. Osborne Invitation 


299 


beef looked so beautiful that it seemed almost a 
shame to eat it ! 

Then it was learned that we were on one of the 
steamers of the same line to which the Ocean Queen 
had belonged; she had left port two days after we 
should have arrived at Manila, with no other pur- 
pose than to search for us. 

And it was right there at the breakfast-table, after 
one and another of the gentlemen had made a little 
speech expressive of gratitude to Captain Bragg and 
the captain of the steamer on which we then were, 
that Mr. Jenkins proposed three cheers for the man to 
whom, next to the commander of the Ocean Queen, 
we were most indebted, and how we did yell in 
honour of Mr. Osborne ! 

But for a clean bandage which he had contrived 
to get from the first officer of the rescuing steamer, 
we might have seen how red his face was as he rose 
to make reply, and then, instead of talking glibly, 
as he had done when words of cheer were sadly 
needed, he hesitated and stammered like one tongue- 
tied, imtil he finally contrived to blurt out in the 
most awkward fashion, that he would thank us for 
the honour by inviting all hands from the Ocean 
Queen to a wedding as soon as we arrived in Manila. 

If we had been at a loss for his meaning, even the 
dullest among us might have understood after one 
glance at Miss Hubbard’s face, for it was as red as 
any rose I ever saw, and she seemed trying to hide 
it in her coffee-cup. 


THE END. 


m 




^WaBt *. /■■ ’ ■ ■ 

> jnBKaP ■' ; : < . ^ 

' ^ * < ■<lJ^ '■ .< jg.^' ' .‘••vwrf ./(• 

. ^. ' . • • y. - i J .' f%i : ' 'w 





<v'i ». 




I 


’ ,' ''V 


A 


*'.ij ■ • 


' >, . 


. i’ ^ 




.S' 

^ ' 


7 
I 


» ' * ^ 


■| i'^,. 

i 1 
» I 

- . .fcii 


' t 


iK . 


,T' ' « • » ■ 

fe- 

' • '\ . ■ 


':,.^M. mUtmf ■: ' ■ .' 4 -? : •. 




-Vi 



•'.' .' .' : ; ■•. ' ' Aia 

• ' * \ 


* >. i . f - ¥"■ 

■/ ■ 


\- 


- - — f 


'•’ ...’r 

Mr 


»■ . 


i '' ' ■ V . 

■* •■'iA 


I * , • . '*•... . . . . • ♦ ‘r^vr . • , * ■ 

y I ' ' ' 1 ^ , . •; * > _v * / ’ . V * 

w^' ' v"' "'- r 

r'i'iW' .'!l'^'t iV,4;.' \, 




1 / ’L..,.' ^ .' ■ 


• : .r 




Mm 




.£>i 




.:UV 


»u 




r r 




f . 




} -r - 'S^ -’V-V 




i r“" 

; / N V • ' , 

isl 

rTOn ’ r , ' } 

**' •'/ v' * • >■/ I 

9 G 7 L'. /■■^ii'k- ^/*>' 







i>iil 


IJ 


' - '■ Yv:'- 






BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE LITTLE COLONEL BOOKS 

(Trade Mark) 

By ANNIE FELLOWS JOHNSTON 

Each I vol., large lamo, cloth decorative, per vol. $1.50 

The Little Colonel Stories. 

(Trade Mark) 

Illustrated. 

Being three « Little Colonel ” stories in the Cosy 
Corner Series, “ The Little Colonel,” “ Two Little Knights 
of Kentucky,” and “ The Giant Scissors,” put into a 
single volume. 

The Little Colonel’s House Party. 

(Trade Mark) 

Illustrated by Louis Meynell. 

The Little Colonel’s Holidays. 

(Trade Mark) 

Illustrated by L. J. Bridgman. 

The Little Colonel’s Hero. 

(Trade Mark) 

Illustrated by E. B. Barry. 

The Little Colonel at Boarding 

(Trade Mark) 

School. 

Illustrated by E. B. Barry. 

The Little Colonel in Arizona. 

(Trade Mark) 

Illustrated by E. B. Barry. 

The Little Colonel’s Christmas Va- 

(Trade Mark) 

cation. 

Illustrated by E. B. Barry. 

The Little Colonel, Maid of Honour. 

(Trade Mark) 

Illustrated by E. B. Barry. 

C-l 


L. C. PAGE AND COMP ANTS 


The Little Colonel. 

(Trade Mark) 

Two Little Knights of Kentucky. 
The Giant Scissors. 

Big Brother. 

Special Holiday Editions 

Each one volume, cloth decorative, small quarto, $1.25. 
New plates, handsomely illustrated, with eight full- 
page drawings in color. 

“ The books are as satisfactory to the small girls, who find 
them adorable, as for the mothers and librarians, who delight 
in their influence.” — Christian Register. 

These four volumes, boxed as a four-volume set . $5.00 

In the Desert of Waiting : The Legend 

OF Camelback Mountain. 

The Three Weavers: A Fairy Tale for 
Fathers and Mothers as Well as for Their 
Daughters. 

Keeping Tryst. 

The Legend of the Bleeding Heart. 

Each one volume, tall i6mo, cloth decorative . $0.50 

Paper boards .35 

There has been a constant demand for publication 
in separate form of these four stories, which were orig- 
inally included in four of the “ Little Colonel ” books. 

Joel: A Boy of Galilee. By Annie Fel- 
lows Johnston. Illustrated by L. J. Bridgman. 

New illustrated edition, uniform with the Little Colonel 
Books, I vol., large i2mo, cloth decorative . $1.50 
A story of the time of Christ, which is one of the 
author’s best-known books. 

C-2 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


Asa Holmes ; or, at the cross-roads. a 

sketch of Country Life and Country Humor. By 
Annie Fellows Johnston. With a frontispiece by 
Ernest Fosbery. 

Large i6mo, cloth, gilt top . . . |i.oo 

‘“Asa Holmes; or, At the Cross-Roads’ is the most de- 
lightful, most sympathetic and wholesome book that has been 
published in a long while.” — Boston Times, 

The Rival Campers; or, the adventures 

OF Henry Burns. By Ruel Perley Smith. 
Square i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

Here is a book which will grip and enthuse every boy reader. 
It is the story of a party of typical American lads, coura- 
geous, alert, and athletic, who spend a summer camping on an 
island off the Maine coast. 

“The best boys’ book since ‘ Tom Sawyer.’” — San Fran- 
cisco Examiner. 

The Rival Campers Afloat; or, the 

Prize Yacht Viking. By Ruel Perley Smith. 
Square i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . ^1.50 

This book is a continuation of the adventures of “The 
Rival Campers ” on their prize yacht Viking. An accidental 
collision results in a series of exciting adventures, culminat- 
ing in a mysterious chase, the loss of their prize yacht, and 
its recapture by means of their old yacht, Surprise. 

The Rival Campers Ashore. By ruel 

Perley Smith, author of “ The Rival Campers,” 
“ The Rival Campers Afloat,” etc. 

Square i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

“ The Rival Campers Ashore ” deals with the adventures 
of the campers and their friends in and around the town of 
Benton. Mr. Smith introduces a new character, — a girl, — 
who shows them the way to an old mill, around which the 
mystery of the story revolves. The girl is an admirable ac- 
quisition, proving as daring and resourceful as the campers 
themselves. 

C-3 


L. C. PAGE AND COMPANY'S 


The Young Section-Hand ; or, the ad- 

VENTURES OF ALLAN WEST. By BURTON E. STE- 
VENSON, author of “ The Marathon Mystery,” etc. 
Square i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated by L. J. 

Bridgman 

Mr. Stevenson’s hero is a manly lad of sixteen, who is given 
a chance as a section-hand on a big Western railroad, and 
whose experiences are as real as they are thrilling. 

The Young Train Dispatcher. By bur- 

TON E. Stevenson, author of “ The Young Section- 
hand,” etc. 

Square i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . $1.50 

The young hero has many chances to prove his manliness 
and courage in the exciting adventures wluch befall him in the 
discharge of his duty. 

Captain Jack Lorimer. By winn stan- 

DISH. 

Square i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated by A. B. 
Shute • » • . . • . 

Jack is a fine example of the all-around American high- 
school boy. He has the sturdy qualities boys admire, and 
his fondness for clean, honest sport of all kinds will strike a 
chord of sympathy among athletic youths. 

Jack Lorimer’s Champions; or, sports 

on Land and Lake. By Winn Standish, author of 
“Captain Jack Lorimer,” etc. 

Square i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated |i«5o 
All boys and girls who take an interest in school athletics 
will wish to read of the exploits of the Millvale High School 
students, under the leadership of Captain Jack Lorimer. 

Captain Jack’s Champions play quite as good ball as do 
some of the teams on the large leagues, and they put all 
opponents to good hard work in other summer sports. 

Jack Lorimer and his friends stand out as the finest ex- 
amples of all-round American high school boys and girls. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


Beautiful Joe’s Paradise ; or, the island 

OF Brotherly Love. A sequel to » Beautiful Joe.” 
By Marshall Saunders, author of “ Beautiful Joe.” 
One vol., library i2mo, cloth, illustrated . $1.50 

“ This book revives the spirit of ‘Beautiful Joe ’ capitally. 
It is fairly riotous with fun, and as a whole is about as unusual 
as anything in the animal book line that has seen the light. It 
is a book for juveniles — old and young.” — Philadelphia Item, 

’Tiida Jane. By Marshall Saunders. 

One vol., i2mo, fully illustrated, cloth decorative, $1.50 

“ It is one of those exquisitely simple and truthful books 
that win and charm the reader, and I did not put it down 
until I had finished it — honest 1 And I am sure that every 
one, young or old, who reads will be proud and happy to 
make the acquaintance of the delicious waif. 

“ I cannot think of any better book for children than this. 
I commend it rmreservedly.” — Cyrus Townsend Brady. 

The Story of the Qraveleys. By mar- 

SHALL Saunders, author of “ Beautiful Joe’s Para- 
dise,” “’Tilda Jane,” etc. 

Library i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated by E. B. 
Barry $1.50 

Here we have the haps and mish^s, the trials and triumphs, 
of a delightful New England family, of whose devotion and 
sturdiness it will do the reader good to hear. 

Born to the Blue. By Florence Kimball 
Russel. 

i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.25 

The atmosphere of army life on the plains breathes on 
every page of this delightful tale. The boy is the son of a 
captain of U. S. cavalry stationed at a frontier post in the 
days when our regulars earned the gratitude of a nation. 
C-S 


L. C. P.AGE AND COMPANY'S 


In West Point Gray. By Florence Kim- 
ball Russel. 

i2mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.25 

West Point forms the background for the second volume 
in this series, and gives us the adventures of Jack as a cadet. 
Here the training of his childhood days in the frontier army 
post stands him in good stead ; and he quickly becomes the 
central figure of the West Point life. 

The Sandman: His Farm Stories. 

By William J. Hopkins. With fifty illustrations by 
Ada Clendenin Williamson. 

Large 1 2mo, decorative cover . . . $1.50 

“ An amusing, original book, written for the benefit of very 
small children. It should be one of the most popular of the 
year’s books for reading to small children .” — Buffalo Ex- 
press. 

The Sandman : More Farm Stories. 

By William J. Hopkins. 

Large i2mo, decorative cover, fully illustrated $1.50 

Mr. Hopkins’s first essay at bedtime stories met with such 
approval that this second book of “ Sandman ” tales was 
issued for scores of eager children. Life on the farm, and 
out-of-doors, is portrayed in his inimitable manner. 

The Sandman: His Ship Stories. 

By William J. Hopkins^ author of « The Sandman : 
His Farm Stories,” etc. 

Large i2mo, decorative cover, fully illustrated $1.50 

“ Mothers and fathers and kind elder sisters who put the 
little ones to bed, and rack their brains for stories, will find 
this book a treasure.” — Cleveland Leader. 

“ Children call for these stories over and over again.”-— 
Chicago Evening Post. 

C-6 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


Pussy-Cat Town. By maeion ames tag- 

GART. 

Small quarto, cloth decorative, illustrated and deco- 
rated in colors $i.oo 

“ Pussy-Cat Town ” is a most unusual delightful cat story. 
Ban-Ban, a pure Maltese who belonged to Rob, Kiku-san, 
Lois’s beautiful snow-white pet, and their neighbors Bedelia 
the tortoise-shell, Madame Laura the widow, Wutz Butz the 
warrior, and wise old Tommy Traddles, were really and truly 
cats. 

The Roses of Saint Elizabeth. By Jane 

Scott Woodruff, author of “ The Little Christmas 
Shoe.” 

Small quarto, cloth decorative, illustrated and deco- 
rated in colors by Adelaide Everhart . $i.oo 

This is a charming little story of a child whose father was 
caretaker of the great castle of the Wartburg, where Saint 
Elizabeth once had her home. 

Gabriel and the Hour Book, bveva- 

LEEN Stein. 

Small quarto, cloth decorative, illustrated and deco- 
rated in colors by Adelaide Everhart . $i.oo 

Gabriel was a loving, patient, little French lad, who assisted 
the monks in the long ago days, when all the books were 
written and illuminated by hand, in the monasteries. 

The Enchanted Automobile. Trans- 

lated from the French by Mary J. S afford. 

Small quarto, cloth decorative, illustrated and deco- 
rated in colors by Edna M. Sawyer . . $i.oo 

The enchanted automobile was sent by the fairy god- 
mother of a lazy, discontented little prince and princess to 
take them to fairyland, where they might visit their story- 
book favorites. 

C-7 


L. C. PACE Am COMPANY'S 


The Red Feathers. By Theodore Roberts, 

author of “ Brothers of Peril,” etc. 

Cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.50 

“ The Red Feathers” tells of the remarkable adventures of 
an Indian boy who lived in the Stone Age, many years ago, 
when the world was young, and when fairies and magicians 
did wonderful things for their friends and enemies. 

The Wreck of the Ocean Queen. By 

James Otis, author of “ Larry Hudson’s Ambition,” 

etc. 

Cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.50 

This story takes its readers on a sea voyage around the 
world ; gives them a trip on a treasure ship ; an exciting ex- 
perience in a terrific g^e; and finally a shipwreck, with a 
mutineering crew determined to take the treasure to compli- 
cate matters. 

But only the mutineers will come to serious harm, and 
after the reader has known the thrilling excitement of lack of 
food and water, of attacks by night and day, and of a hand-to- 
hand fight, he is rescued and brought safely home again, — 
to realize that it’s only a story, but a stirring and realistic 
one. 

Little White Indians. By Fannie E. 

Ostrander. 

Cloth decorative, illustrated . . . 155 1.25 

The “ Little White Indians ” were two families of children 
who “ played Indian ” all one long summer vacation. They 
built wigwams and made camps ; they went hunting and 
fought fierce battles on the war-trail. 

A bright, interesting story which will appeal strongly to 
the “ make-believe ” instinct in children, and will give them a 
healthy, active interest in “ the simple life.” 

C— 8 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


PHYLUS^ FIELD FRIENDS SERIES 

By LENORE E, MULETS 
Six vols., cloth decorative, illustrated by Sophie 
Schneider. Sold separately, or as a set 

Per volume $i.oo 

Per set 6.00 

Insect Stories. 

Stories of Little Animals. 

Flower Stories. 

Bird Stories. 

Tree Stories. 

Stories of Little Pishes. 

In this series of six little Nature books, it is the author’s in- 
tention so to present to the child reader the facts about each 
particular flower, insect, bird, or animal, in story form, as to 
make delightful reading. Classical legends, myths, poems, 
and songs are so introduced as to correlate fully with these 
lessons, to which the excellent illustrations are no little help. 

THE WOODRANGER TALES 

By G. WALDO BROWNE 

The Wood ranger. 

The Young Ounbearer. 

The Hero of the Hills. 

With Rogers’ Rangers. 

Each I vol., large i2mo, cloth, decorative cover, illus- 
trated, per volume $1*25 

Four vols., boxed, per set ... . 5.oo 

The Woodranger Tales,” like the “ Pathfinder Tales ” of 
J. Fenimore Cooper, combine historical information relating 
to early pioneer days in America with interesting adventures 
in the backwoods. Although the same characters are con- 
tinued throughout the series, each book is complete in itself, 
and, while based strictly on historical facts, is an interesting 
and exciting tale of adventure. 

C-» 


THE LITTLE COUSIN SERIES 


The most delightful and interesting accounts possible 
of child life in other lands, filled with quaint sayings, 
doings, and adventures. 

Each one vol., 1 2mo, decorative cover, cloth, with six or more 
full-page illustrations in color. 

Price per volume $0.60 

By MARY HAZELTON WADE {unless otherwise 
indicated) 


Our Little African Cousin 

Our Little Alaskan Cousin 

By Mary F. Nixon - Roulet 

Our Little Arabian Cousin 

By Blanche McManus 

Our Little Armenian Cousin 
Our Little Brown Cousin 

Our Little Canadian Cousin 

By Elizabeth R. Macdonald 

Our Little Chinese Cousin 

By Isaac Taylor Headland 

Our Little Cuban Cousin 

Our Little Dutch Cousin 

By Blanche McManus 

Our Little English Cousin 

By Blanche McManus 

Our Little Eskimo Cousin 

Our Little French Cousin 

By Blanche McManus 

Our Little German Cousin 
Our Little Hawaiian Cousin ’ 

Our Little Hindu Cousin 

By Blanche McManus 

Our Little Indian Cousin 
C— 10 


Our Little Irish Cousin 
Our Little Italian Cousin 
Our Little Japanese Cousin 
Our Little Jewish Cousin 

Our Little Korean Cousin 

By H. Lee M. Pike 

Our Little Mexican Cousin 

By Edward C. Butler 

Our Little Norwegian Cousin 

Our Little Panama Cousin 

By H. Lee M. Pike 

Our Little Philippine Cousin 
Our Little Porto Rican Cousin 
Our Little Russian Cousin 

Our Little Scotch Cousin 

By Blanche McManus 

Our Little Siamese Cousin 

Our Little Spanish Cousin 

By Mary F. Nixon - Roulet 

Our Little Swedish Cousin 

By Claire M. Coburn 

Our Little Swiss Cousin 
Our Little Turkish Cousin 


369 ? 















' ^ ' ‘ % V " ‘ ‘ \o' ' * * ' > ' ' ' * 

'K^ ; 

4- 


'i' ^0 

'^o o' ; 

H -TV >- '5^ 

v^?> > 










.>t 


9 I 


5 'q5 

,0^ '^4' 

' .o'^ ^ > 


- V » 

- A . 

^ 0 N C ■ -f .K. <» • \ ^ 

; v'- ; 

* 0 o “ 




^8t^ ..ijo, ■'/' 




v<. » 




■ -i sj 

o"" .o. -0^ c « ^ V- ^ ^ - "o. 

^ ^ '/r ^ ^ 

<* -#^1 1^ 

Oo 




"c o' ° -V' 

V. s 0 • . 0 " » ' ' " 

V <j, ^ ® /- X O' s 

.^'' %/■/ 

'\' « ^^Sy<iirW//A '■<^ ^ 





0 


0^ 











, ^ . '>'0 \ o 

* c 

* v-!-- ‘•r^ .' ,0' 9 







.V' 


, 0 ^ s'” '., -C' \> »' ♦», -x 

'X <»- jA /K, ‘■^ <t! 

" A '^’T- = 

•*> 'X' ‘^, ’-' 

>• A * 

s ,<\ O 


V> A. o 



:sV '^, 




<l 


"*%V “-^ , 0 ^s»-‘..% ■■ .V s» 




fSf : ■‘o o' : 

is^Sf > * 

’ s'!-- -^s *■ 








nV 


•i *> 0 


Vv .^'' 




'•\A s,., °SA *•> -o’ A 


'<P, 



'->1 \ - ■' 
w ^ ^ oV 

V. A y ,. . -fc A^ 


*'V''s*' ' ‘ % 

\ /y'?pp:^ 

o A "Tj ^ 

Cu ■>' c^v ^ ■''' 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ . 0 , 
- - ■ Iv^ » 




n 

<P C\V <Q 


. '- r . « ; '^o 0 ^ = 

■ 0 C‘ ^ Q 

.A- O 4 - . .. n ^ ^ H i \ 

^ . 0 ^ 



,^\a'' A-i" . 

cP 

J.X jm/^ ^ c " ' 

o' ® ^0 
•<* 


.•4 A 

'ii A\ 


?%. 


y 


c S / \ 



* , . 0 oV ' • » .. "^ * ' ' \o^ --"2^’ % 

* •<.. -v^- •% / ' ^■'- 

^ \V <P ^ ^//AT^AWV “ <^-: 

^Xy * X ^ -xy' ® V J1\F ^ <ty 

’ ‘ ' "y2j< “ ' ^ “ ^' ‘ ^ 

. v^ .'^^: . -1 

. ‘»CWn ^ ., _> ^ 


, s - / r\ ' ' ^ ^ 0 , ^ ^ 




« 0 , 






o 


A^' 


> <J 


A>i' 


=" £^o 

« 

^vy \ '•.,>” 'cO', 


-yA aN 

; v^ * 

: 5.0 " 


Dru' 




.•X" 


o 



